This is a modern-English version of Legends of Gods and Ghosts (Hawaiian Mythology): Collected and Translated from the Hawaiian, originally written by Westervelt, W. D. (William Drake). It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling, and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.

Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.

 

E-text prepared by Bryan Ness, Katie Hernandez,
and the Online Distributed Proofreading Team
(http://www.pgdp.net)
from page images generously made available by the
Google Books Library Project
(http://books.google.com)

 

Note: Images of the original pages are available through the the Google Books Library Project. See http://books.google.com/books?vid=qqETAAAAYAAJ&id

 


 

KE-ALOHI-LANI KE-ALOHI-LANI

LEGENDS OF
GODS AND GHOSTS

(HAWAIIAN MYTHOLOGY)

(Hawaiian Mythology)

Collected and Translated from the Hawaiian

Collected and Translated from the Hawaiian

BY

W. D. WESTERVELT

AUTHOR OF "LEGENDS OF OLD HONOLULU" AND "MAUI, A DEMI-GOD OF POLYNESIA"

AUTHOR OF "LEGENDS OF OLD HONOLULU" AND "MAUI, A DEMI-GOD OF POLYNESIA"

BOSTON, U.S.A. PRESS OF GEO. H. ELLIS CO.

BOSTON, U.S.A. PRESS OF GEO. H. ELLIS CO.

LONDON
CONSTABLE & CO., LTD.

LONDON
CONSTABLE & CO., LTD.

10 Orange St., Leicester Sq., W.C.

10 Orange St., Leicester Square, London WC.

1915

1915

Copyright, 1915, by
William Drake Westervelt
Honolulu, H.T. [iii]

Copyright, 1915, by
William Drake Westervelt
Honolulu, HI [iii]


TABLE OF CONTENTS

CHAPTER PAGE
 Introv
I. The Ghost of Wahaula Temple1
II. Maluae and the Underworld14
III. Giant's Rock-throwing21
IV. Kalo-eke-eke, the Shy Taro26
V. Legendary Canoe Crafting29
VI. Lau-ka-ieie36
VII. Kauhuhu, the Shark God of Molokai49
VIII. The Shark Man of Waipio Valley59
IX. The Weird Banana Peel66
X. The Elderly Man of the Mountain74
XI. Hawaiian Ghost Trials84
XII. How Milu Became the King of Ghosts94
XIII. A Visit to the King of Ghosts100
XIV. Kalai-pahoa, the Poison God108
XV. Ke-ao-mele-mele, the Maid of the Golden Cloud116
XVI. Puna and the Dragon152
XVII. Ke-au-nini163
XVIII. The Bride from the Underworld224
 Appendix:
     The Deceiving of Kewa241
     Homeless and Desolate Ghosts245
     Aumakuas, or Ancestor-ghosts248
     The Dragon Ghost-gods255
     Chas. R. Bishop259
     Partial List of Hawaiian Terms260
     Press Notices264

LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS

 NEXT PAGE
Ke-alohi-laniFrontispiece
Images of Gods at the Heiau12
From a taro farm28
Kukui trees, Iao Valley, Mt. Eeke50
A Reliable Fisherman64
The Misty Pali, Nuuanu120
Hula Dancing140
Breadfruit trees160
A Young Hawaiian Chief189
The Home of the Dragons Close to Hilo198
Coconuts222
The Kewalu Home230
Colorful Fish Plates

PRONUNCIATION

PRONUNCIATION


Readers will have little difficulty in pronouncing names if they remember two rules:—

Readers will have no trouble pronouncing names if they remember two rules:—

1. No syllable ends in a consonant, e.g., Ho-no-lu-lu, not Hon-o-lulu.

1. No syllable ends in a consonant, e.g., Ho-no-lu-lu, not Hon-o-lulu.

2. Give vowels the German sound rather than the English, e.g., "e" equals "a," and "i" equals "e," and "a" is sounded like "a" in "father."[v]

2. Pronounce vowels with the German sound instead of the English one, e.g., "e" sounds like "a," "i" sounds like "e," and "a" is pronounced like "a" in "father."[v]


INTRODUCTION

The legends of the Hawaiian Islands are as diverse as those of any country in the world. They are also entirely distinct in form and thought from the fairy-tales which excite the interest and wonder of the English and German children. The mythology of Hawaii follows the laws upon which all myths are constructed. The Islanders have developed some beautiful nature-myths. Certain phenomena have been observed and the imagination has fitted the story to the interesting object which has attracted attention.

The legends of the Hawaiian Islands are as diverse as those of any country in the world. They are also completely different in style and thought from the fairy tales that captivate English and German children. The mythology of Hawaii follows the principles that all myths are built upon. The Islanders have created some beautiful nature myths. Certain phenomena have been noticed, and the imagination has crafted stories around the intriguing objects that have caught attention.

Now the Rainbow Maiden of Manoa, a valley lying back of Honolulu, is the story of a princess whose continual death and resurrection were invented to harmonize with the formation of a series of exquisite rainbows which are born on the mountain-sides in the upper end of the valley and die when the mist clouds reach the plain into which the valley opens. Then there were the fish of the Hawaiian Islands which vie with the butterflies of South America in their multitudinous combinations of colors. These im[vi]aginative people wondered how the fish were painted, so for a story a battle between two chiefs was either invented or taken as a basis. The chiefs fought on the mountain-sides until finally one was driven into the sea and compelled to make the deep waters his continual abiding-place. Here he found a unique and pleasant occupation in calling the various kinds of fish to his submarine home and then painting them in varied hues according to the dictates of his fancy. Thus we have a pure nature-myth developed from the love of the beautiful, one of the highest emotions dwelling in the hearts of the Hawaiians of the long ago.

Now the Rainbow Maiden of Manoa, a valley behind Honolulu, tells the story of a princess whose ongoing cycle of death and rebirth was created to align with the emergence of beautiful rainbows that appear on the mountain slopes at the valley's upper end and fade away when the mist reaches the plain at the valley's opening. Then there were the fish of the Hawaiian Islands, which compete with the butterflies of South America in their numerous colorful varieties. These imaginative people wondered how the fish were colored, so a story was either created or based on a battle between two chiefs. The chiefs fought on the mountains until one was ultimately forced into the sea, where he had to make the deep waters his permanent home. There, he discovered a unique and enjoyable pastime calling the different kinds of fish to his underwater dwelling and painting them in various colors according to his imagination. Thus, we have a pure nature myth developed from the appreciation of beauty, one of the highest emotions cherished by the ancient Hawaiians.

So, again, Maui, a wonder-working hero like the Hercules of Grecian mythology, heard the birds sing, and noted their beautiful forms as they flitted from tree to tree and mingled their bright plumage with the leaves of the fragrant blossoms.

So, once more, Maui, a remarkable hero like Hercules from Greek mythology, listened to the birds sing and admired their lovely shapes as they moved from tree to tree, blending their vibrant feathers with the leaves of the sweet-smelling flowers.

No other one of those who lived in the long ago could see what Maui saw. They heard the mysterious music, but the songsters were invisible. Many were the fancies concerning these strange creatures whom they could hear but could not see. Maui finally pitied his friends and made the birds visible. Ever since, man has been able to both hear the music and see the beauty of his forest neighbors.[vii]

No one else from way back when could see what Maui saw. They heard the mysterious music, but the singers were nowhere to be found. Many different ideas were formed about these strange beings that they could hear but not see. Eventually, Maui felt sorry for his friends and made the birds visible. Ever since then, people have been able to hear the music and see the beauty of the creatures in the forest.[vii]

Such nature-myths as these are well worthy of preservation by the side of any European fairy-tale. In purity of thought, vividness of imagination, and delicacy of coloring the Hawaiian myths are to be given a high place in literature among the stories of nature vivified by the imagination.

Such nature myths are definitely worth preserving alongside any European fairy tale. In terms of pure thought, vivid imagination, and delicate imagery, the Hawaiian myths deserve a prominent spot in literature among the stories of nature brought to life by creativity.

Another side of Hawaiian folk-lore is just as worthy of comparison. Lovers of "Jack-the-Giant-Killer," and of the other wonder-workers dwelling in the mist-lands of other nations, would enjoy reading the marvelous record of Maui, the skilful demi-god of Hawaii, who went fishing with a magic hook, and pulled up from the depths of the ocean groups of islands. This story is told in a matter-of-fact way, as if it were a fishing-excursion only a little out of the ordinary course. Maui lived in a land where volcanic fires were always burning in the mountains. Nevertheless it was a little inconvenient to walk thirty or forty miles for a live coal after the cold winds of the night had put out the fire which had been carefully protected the day before. Thus, when he saw that some intelligent birds knew the art of making a fire, he captured the leader and forced him to tell the secret of rubbing certain sticks together until fire came.

Another aspect of Hawaiian folklore is equally interesting. Fans of "Jack-the-Giant-Killer" and other legendary figures from various cultures would appreciate the incredible tale of Maui, the clever demigod of Hawaii, who went fishing with a magical hook and pulled up entire islands from the ocean depths. This story is told in a straightforward manner, as if it were just a fishing trip that was slightly out of the ordinary. Maui lived in a land where volcanic fires constantly blazed in the mountains. However, walking thirty or forty miles for a live coal after the cold night winds had extinguished the fire he had carefully maintained the day before was rather inconvenient. So, when he noticed that some smart birds knew how to make fire, he caught the leader and forced him to reveal the secret of rubbing certain sticks together to create fire.

Maui also made snares, captured the sun and compelled it to journey regularly and slowly[viii] across the heavens. Thus the day was regulated to meet the wants of mankind. He lifted the heavens after they had rested so long upon all the plants that their leaves were flat.

Maui also made traps, caught the sun, and forced it to travel consistently and slowly[viii] across the sky. This way, the day was organized to suit the needs of people. He raised the skies after they had been weighing down on all the plants for so long that their leaves were flat.

There was a ledge of rock in one of the rivers, so Maui uprooted a tree and pushed it through, making an easy passage for both water and man. He invented many helpful articles for the use of mankind, but meanwhile frequently filled the days of his friends with trouble on account of the mischievous pranks which he played on them.

There was a rock ledge in one of the rivers, so Maui pulled out a tree and shoved it through, creating an easy way for both water and people to pass. He came up with many useful tools for humanity, but in the process, he often caused his friends a lot of trouble with the mischievous pranks he played on them.

Fairies and gnomes dwelt in the woodland, coming forth at night to build temples, massive walls, to fashion canoes, or whisper warnings. The birds and the fishes were capable and intelligent guardians over the households which had adopted them as protecting deities. Birds of brilliant plumage and sweet song were always faithful attendants on the chiefs, and able to converse with those over whom they kept watch. Sharks and other mighty fish of the deep waters were reliable messengers for those who rendered them sacrifices, often carrying their devotees from island to island and protecting them from many dangers.

Fairies and gnomes lived in the woods, coming out at night to build temples, sturdy walls, make canoes, or share warnings. The birds and fish were clever and capable guardians for the families that treated them like protective spirits. Colorful birds with beautiful songs were always loyal companions to the leaders and could talk with those they watched over. Sharks and other powerful fish of the deep were trustworthy messengers for those who offered them sacrifices, often transporting their followers from island to island and keeping them safe from various dangers.

Sometimes the gruesome and horrible creeps into Hawaiian folk-lore. A poison tree figures in the legends and finally becomes one of the[ix] most feared of all the gods of Hawaii. A cannibal dog, cannibal ghosts, and even a cannibal chief are prominent among the noted characters of the past.

Sometimes the gruesome and horrific finds its way into Hawaiian folklore. A poisonous tree appears in the legends and ultimately becomes one of the[ix] most feared gods in Hawaii. A cannibal dog, cannibal ghosts, and even a cannibal chief are notable figures from the past.

Then the power of praying a person to death with the aid of departed spirits was believed in, and is at the present time.

Then, the ability to pray someone to death with the help of departed spirits was believed in, and it still is today.

Almost every valley of the island has its peculiar and interesting myth. Often there is a historical foundation which has been dealt with fancifully and enlarged into miraculous proportions. There are hidden caves, which can be entered only by diving under the great breakers or into the deep waters of inland pools, around which cluster tales of love and adventure.

Almost every valley on the island has its own unique and fascinating myth. Often, there's a historical basis that has been exaggerated and transformed into something miraculous. There are secret caves that can only be accessed by diving under the crashing waves or into the deep waters of inland pools, which are surrounded by stories of love and adventure.

There are many mythological characters whose journeys extend to all the islands of the group. The Maui stories are not limited to the large island Hawaii and a part of the adjoining island which bears the name of Maui, but these stories are told in a garbled form on all the islands. So Pele, the fire-goddess, who dwelt in the hottest regions of the most active volcanoes, belongs to all, and also Kamapuaa, who is sometimes her husband, but more frequently her enemy. The conflicts between the two are often suggested by destructive lava flows checked by storms or ocean waves. It cannot be suspected that the ancient Hawaiian had the least idea of deifying[x] fire and water—and yet the continual conflict between man and woman is like the eternal enmity between the two antagonistic elements of nature.

There are a lot of mythological characters whose journeys span across all the islands in the group. The Maui stories aren't just tied to the big island of Hawaii and part of the island named Maui; they're told in a mixed-up way on all the islands. Similarly, Pele, the fire goddess who lives in the hottest parts of the most active volcanoes, is known to everyone, as is Kamapuaa, who is sometimes her husband but more often her enemy. Their battles are often reflected by destructive lava flows interrupted by storms or ocean waves. It's hard to believe that ancient Hawaiians had any concept of worshipping[x] fire and water—but the ongoing conflict between a man and a woman mirrors the eternal struggle between these two opposing forces of nature.

When the borders of mist-land are crossed, a rich store of folk-lore with a historical foundation is discovered. Chiefs and gods mingle together as in the days of the Nibelungen Lied. Voyages are made to many distant islands of the Pacific Ocean, whose names are frequently mentioned in the songs and tales of the wandering heroes. A chief from Samoa establishes a royal family on the largest of the Hawaiian Islands, and a chief from the Hawaiian group becomes a ruler in Tahiti.

When the misty lands are crossed, a treasure trove of folk tales grounded in history is uncovered. Chiefs and gods mix just like in the days of the Nibelungen Lied. Journeys are taken to many far-off islands in the Pacific Ocean, often named in the songs and stories of wandering heroes. A chief from Samoa sets up a royal family on the biggest of the Hawaiian Islands, while a chief from Hawaii becomes a ruler in Tahiti.

Indeed the rovers of the Pacific have tales of seafaring which equal the accounts of the voyages of the Vikings.

Indeed, the explorers of the Pacific have stories of ocean adventures that rival the accounts of the Vikings' journeys.

The legends of the Hawaiian Islands are valuable in themselves, in that they reveal an understanding of the phenomena of nature and unveil their early history with its mythological setting. They are also valuable for comparison with the legends of the other Pacific islands, and they are exceedingly interesting when contrasted with the folk-lore of other nations.[1]

The legends of the Hawaiian Islands are valuable on their own because they show a deep understanding of natural phenomena and reveal their early history along with its mythological backdrop. They also hold value for comparison with the legends from other Pacific islands, and they are incredibly interesting when compared to the folk tales of other nations.[1]


I

THE GHOST OF WAHAULA TEMPLE

THE WAHUAULA TEMPLE GHOST

Hawaiian temples were never works of art. Broken lava was always near the site upon which a temple was to be built. Rough unhewn stones were easily piled into massive walls and laid in terraces for altar and floors. Water-worn pebbles were carried from the nearest beach and strewn over the uneven floor, making a comparatively smooth place over which the naked feet of the temple dwellers passed without the injuries which would otherwise frequently come from the sharp-edged lava. Rude grass huts built on terraces were the abodes of the priests and of the high chiefs who sometimes visited the places of sacrifice. Elevated, flat-topped piles of stones were usually built at one end of the temple for the chief idols and the sacrifices placed before them. Simplicity of detail marked every step of temple erection.

Hawaiian temples were never considered works of art. Broken lava was always nearby where a temple was to be built. Rough, unshaped stones were easily stacked into large walls and laid out in terraces for altars and floors. Water-smoothed pebbles were brought from the nearest beach and spread over the uneven floor, creating a relatively smooth surface for the bare feet of the temple dwellers, preventing injuries that would often occur from the sharp-edged lava. Simple grass huts built on terraces served as homes for the priests and high chiefs who occasionally visited the places of sacrifice. Elevated, flat-topped piles of stones were usually constructed at one end of the temple for the main idols and the sacrifices placed in front of them. Every step of temple construction was marked by simplicity in detail.

No hewn pillars or arched gateways of even the most primitive designs can be found in any of the temples whether of recent date or belonging to remote antiquity. There was no attempt[2] at ornamentation even in the images of the great gods which they worshipped. Crude, uncouth, and hideous were the images before which they offered sacrifice and prayer.

No carved columns or archways, even of the simplest designs, exist in any of the temples, whether they're modern or from ancient times. There was no effort[2] at decoration, not even in the statues of the great gods they worshipped. The figures before which they made sacrifices and prayers were rough, awkward, and ugly.

In themselves the heiaus, or temples, of the Hawaiian Islands have but little attraction. To-day they seem more like massive walled cattle-pens than places which had ever been used for sacred worship.

In themselves, the heiaus, or temples, of the Hawaiian Islands have very little appeal. Today, they look more like large walled cattle pens than places that were ever used for sacred worship.

On the southeast coast of the island of Hawaii near Kalapana is one of the largest, oldest, and best preserved heiaus, or temples, in the Hawaiian Islands. It is no exception to the architectural rule for Hawaiian temples, and is worthy the name of temple only as it is intimately associated with the religious customs of the Hawaiians. Its walls are several feet thick and in places ten to twelve feet high. It is divided into rooms or pens, in one of which still lies the huge sacrificial stone upon which victims—sometimes human—were slain before the bodies were placed as offerings in front of the hideous idols leaning against the stone walls.

On the southeast coast of the island of Hawaii, near Kalapana, there’s one of the largest, oldest, and best-preserved heiaus, or temples, in the Hawaiian Islands. It follows the usual architectural style for Hawaiian temples and truly deserves the title of temple because it is deeply connected to the religious customs of the Hawaiians. Its walls are several feet thick and in some places reach heights of ten to twelve feet. It is divided into rooms or pens, one of which still holds the massive sacrificial stone where victims—sometimes human—were killed before their bodies were placed as offerings in front of the ugly idols leaning against the stone walls.

This heiau now bears the name Wahaula, or "red-mouth." In ancient times it was known as Ahaula, or "the red assembly," possibly denoting that at times the priests and their attendants wore red mantles in their processions or during some part of their sacred ceremonies.[3]

This heiau is now called Wahaula, or "red-mouth." In ancient times, it was known as Ahaula, or "the red assembly," likely indicating that at times the priests and their attendants wore red mantles during their processions or during certain parts of their sacred ceremonies.[3]

This temple is said to be the oldest of all the Hawaiian heiaus—except possibly the heiau at Kohala on the northern coast of the same island. These two heiaus date back in tradition to the time of Paao, the priest from Upolu, Samoa, who was said to have built them. He was the traditional father of the priestly line which ran parallel to the royal genealogy of the Kamehamehas during several centuries until the last high priest, Hewahewa, became a follower of Jesus Christ—the Saviour of the world. This was the last heiau destroyed when the ancient tabus and ceremonial rites were overthrown by the chiefs just before the coming of Christian missionaries. At that time the grass houses of the priests were burned and in these raging flames were thrown the wooden idols back of the altars and the bamboo huts of the soothsayers and the rude images on the walls, with everything combustible which belonged to the ancient order of worship. Only the walls and rough stone floors were left in the temple.

This temple is believed to be the oldest of all the Hawaiian heiaus—except possibly the heiau at Kohala on the northern coast of the same island. These two heiaus trace back in tradition to the time of Paao, the priest from Upolu, Samoa, who is said to have built them. He was the traditional father of the priestly line that ran parallel to the royal genealogy of the Kamehamehas for several centuries until the last high priest, Hewahewa, became a follower of Jesus Christ—the Savior of the world. This was the last heiau to be destroyed when the ancient taboos and ceremonial rites were overthrown by the chiefs just before the arrival of Christian missionaries. At that time, the grass houses of the priests were burned, and in those raging flames were thrown the wooden idols from behind the altars, the bamboo huts of soothsayers, and the crude images on the walls, along with everything flammable that belonged to the old order of worship. Only the walls and rough stone floors were left in the temple.

In the outer temple court was the most noted sacred grave in all the islands. Earth had been carried from the mountain-sides inland. Leaves and decaying trees added to the permanency of the soil. Here in a most unlikely place it was said that all the varieties of trees then found in the islands had been gathered by the priests—[4]the descendants of Paao. To this day the grave stands by the temple walls, an object of superstitious awe among the natives. Many of the varieties of trees there planted have died, leaving only those which were more hardy and needed less priestly care than they received a hundred years or more ago.

In the outer courtyard of the temple was the most famous sacred grave in all the islands. Earth had been brought in from the mountains nearby. Leaves and decaying trees contributed to the stability of the soil. Here, in a very unexpected spot, it was said that all the different types of trees found in the islands had been collected by the priests—[4]the descendants of Paao. To this day, the grave stands by the temple walls, a source of superstitious reverence among the locals. Many of the types of trees that were planted there have died, leaving only those that were hardier and required less care from the priests than they did over a hundred years ago.

The temple is built near the coast on the rough, sharp, broken rocks of an ancient lava flow. In many places in and around the temple the lava was dug out, making holes three or four feet across and from one to two feet deep. These in the days of the priesthood had been filled with earth brought in baskets from the mountains. Here they raised sweet potatoes and taro and bananas. Now the rains have washed the soil away and to the unknowing there is no sign of previous agriculture. Near these depressions and along the paths leading to Wahaula other holes were sometimes cut out of the hard fine-grained lava. When heavy rains fell, little grooves carried the drops of water to these holes and they became small cisterns. Here the thirsty messengers running from one priestly clan to another, or the traveller or worshippers coming to the sacred place, could almost always find a few drops of water to quench their thirst.

The temple is built near the coast on the rugged, sharp, broken rocks of an ancient lava flow. In many spots inside and around the temple, the lava was excavated, creating holes that are three or four feet wide and one to two feet deep. Back in the days of the priesthood, these holes were filled with soil brought in baskets from the mountains. Here, they grew sweet potatoes, taro, and bananas. Now the rains have washed the dirt away, and to those who don't know, there's no indication of past farming. Near these depressions and along the paths leading to Wahaula, other holes were sometimes carved out of the hard, fine-grained lava. When heavy rains came, small grooves directed the water to these holes, turning them into small cisterns. Here, thirsty messengers running between priestly clans, travelers, or worshippers coming to the sacred site could usually find a few drops of water to satisfy their thirst.

Usually these water-holes were covered with a large flat stone under which the water ran into[5] the cistern. To this day these small water places border the path across the pahoehoe lava field which lies adjacent to the broken a-a lava upon which the Wahaula heiau is built. Many of them are still covered as in the days of the long ago.

Usually, these water holes were covered with a large flat stone under which the water flowed into[5] the cistern. Even today, these small water spots line the path across the pahoehoe lava field next to the rough a-a lava where the Wahaula heiau is located. Many of them are still covered just like they were in ancient times.

It is not strange that legends have developed through the mists of the centuries around this rude old temple.

It’s no surprise that legends have emerged over the centuries about this ancient, rugged temple.

Wahaula was a tabu temple of the very highest rank. The native chants said,

Wahaula was a sacred temple of the highest order. The local songs said,

"No keia heiau oia ke kapu enaena."

"No keia heiau o ia ke kapu enaena."

("Concerning this heiau is the burning tabu.")

("Concerning this heiau is the burning restriction.")

"Enaena" means "burning with a red hot rage." The heiau was so thoroughly "tabu," or "kapu," that the smoke of its fires falling upon any of the people or even upon any one of the chiefs was sufficient cause for punishment by death, with the body as a sacrifice to the gods of the temple.

"Enaena" means "burning with a red hot rage." The heiau was so completely "tabu," or "kapu," that the smoke from its fires touching any of the people or even one of the chiefs was enough to warrant a death penalty, with the body being sacrificed to the gods of the temple.

These gods were of the very highest rank among the Hawaiian deities. Certain days were tabu to Lono—or Rongo, as he was known in other island groups of the Pacific Ocean. Other days belonged to Ku—who was also worshipped from New Zealand to Tahiti. At other times Kane, known as Tane by many Polynesians, was held supreme. Then again Kanaloa—or Tanaroa, sometimes worshipped in Samoa and[6] other island groups as the greatest of all their gods—had his days especially set apart for sacrifice and chant.

These gods were among the highest-ranked deities in Hawaiian culture. Certain days were dedicated to Lono—or Rongo, as he was called in other Pacific island groups. Other days were for Ku—who was also honored from New Zealand to Tahiti. At different times, Kane, known as Tane by many Polynesians, was regarded as the supreme god. Additionally, Kanaloa—or Tanaroa, sometimes worshipped in Samoa and[6] other island groups as the greatest of all their gods—had specific days set aside for sacrifices and chants.

The Mu, or "body-catcher," of this heiau with his assistants seems to have been continually on the watch for human victims, and woe to the unfortunate man who carelessly or ignorantly walked where the winds blew the smoke from the temple fires. No one dared rescue him from the hands of the hunter of men—for then the wrath of all the gods was sure to follow him all the days of his life.

The Mu, or "body-catcher," of this heiau along with his assistants seems to have always been on the lookout for human victims, and it was bad news for anyone who carelessly or unknowingly walked where the winds carried the smoke from the temple fires. No one dared to save him from the grip of the hunter of men—because then the anger of all the gods was guaranteed to follow him for the rest of his life.

The people of the districts around Wahaula always watched the course of the winds with great anxiety, carefully noting the direction taken by the smoke. This smoke was the shadow cast by the deity worshipped, and was far more sacred than the shadow of the highest chief or king in all the islands.

The people in the areas surrounding Wahaula always paid close attention to the winds, anxiously observing the direction of the smoke. This smoke was considered the shadow of the deity they worshipped and was much more sacred than the shadow of the highest chief or king in all the islands.

It was always sufficient cause for death if a common man allowed his shadow to fall upon any tabu chief, i.e., a chief of especially high rank; but in this "burning tabu," if any man permitted the smoke or shadow of the god who was being worshipped in this temple to come near to him or overshadow him, it was a mark of such great disrespect that the god was supposed to be enaena, or red hot with rage.

It was always enough reason for death if a regular person let their shadow touch any tabu chief, meaning a chief of particularly high status; but in this "burning tabu," if anyone allowed the smoke or shadow of the god being worshipped in this temple to get close to them or overshadow them, it was such a significant display of disrespect that the god was believed to be enaena, or extremely angry.

Many ages ago a young chief whom we shall[7] know by the name Kahele determined to take an especial journey around the island visiting all the noted and sacred places and becoming acquainted with the alii, or chiefs, of the other districts.

Many years ago, a young chief we’ll call Kahele decided to embark on a special journey around the island, visiting all the important and sacred sites and getting to know the alii, or chiefs, of the other areas.

He passed from place to place, taking part with the chiefs who entertained him sometimes in the use of the papa-hee, or surf-board, riding the white-capped surf as it majestically swept shoreward—sometimes spending night after night in the innumerable gambling contests which passed under the name pili waiwai—and sometimes riding the narrow sled, or holua, with which Hawaiian chiefs raced down the steep grassed lanes. Then again, with a deep sense of the solemnity of sacred things, he visited the most noted of the heiaus and made contributions to the offerings before the gods. Thus the days passed, and the slow journey was very pleasant to Kahele.

He traveled from place to place, joining the chiefs who sometimes hosted him in riding the papa-hee, or surfboard, gliding over the crashing waves as they beautifully rolled onto the shore. At other times, he spent night after night in countless gambling games called pili waiwai, and occasionally he raced down the steep, grassy paths on the narrow sled, or holua, that Hawaiian chiefs used. He also visited the most famous heiaus, feeling a deep respect for sacred traditions, and made offerings to the gods. So the days went by, and Kahele found the slow journey very enjoyable.

In time he came to Puna, the district in which was located the temple Wahaula.

In time, he arrived in Puna, the area where the Wahaula temple was located.

But alas! in the midst of the many stories of the past which he had heard, and the many pleasures he had enjoyed while on his journey, Kahele forgot the peculiar power of the tabu of the smoke of Wahaula. The fierce winds of the south were blowing and changing from point to point. The young man saw the sacred[8] grove in the edge of which the temple walls could be discerned. Thin wreaths of smoke were tossed here and there from the temple fires.

But unfortunately! in the midst of all the stories from the past that he had heard and the many pleasures he had enjoyed during his journey, Kahele forgot the unique power of the tabu of the smoke of Wahaula. The fierce winds from the south were blowing and shifting in different directions. The young man spotted the sacred [8] grove, where the temple walls were visible at the edge. Thin wisps of smoke were swirling here and there from the temple fires.

Kahele hastened toward the temple. The Mu was watching his coming and joyfully marking him as a victim. The altars of the gods were desolate, and if but a particle of smoke fell upon the young man no one could keep him from the hands of the executioner.

Kahele hurried to the temple. The Mu was watching him approach and eagerly marking him as a sacrificial victim. The altars of the gods were empty, and if even a little smoke touched the young man, no one could save him from the executioner's grasp.

The perilous moment came. The warm breath of one of the fires touched the young chief's cheek. Soon a blow from the club of the Mu laid him senseless on the rough stones of the outer court of the temple. The smoke of the wrath of the gods had fallen upon him, and it was well that he should lie as a sacrifice upon their altars.

The dangerous moment arrived. The warm breath from one of the fires brushed against the young chief's cheek. Before long, a strike from the Mu's club knocked him unconscious on the rough stones of the temple's outer court. The smoke from the gods' anger enveloped him, and it seemed fitting for him to lie as a sacrifice on their altars.

Soon the body with the life still in it was thrown across the sacrificial stone. Sharp knives made from the strong wood of the bamboo let his life-blood flow down the depressions across the face of the stone. Quickly the body was dismembered and offered as a sacrifice.

Soon, the body that was still alive was thrown onto the sacrificial stone. Sharp knives made from sturdy bamboo allowed his blood to flow down the grooves carved into the surface of the stone. The body was quickly dismembered and offered as a sacrifice.

For some reason the priests, after the flesh had decayed, set apart the bones for some special purpose. The legends imply that the bones were to be treated dishonorably. It may have been that the bones were folded together in the shape known as unihipili, or "grasshopper"[9] bones, i.e., folded and laid away for purposes of incantation. Such bundles of bones were put through a process of prayers and charms until at last it was thought a new spirit was created which dwelt in that bundle and gave the possessor a peculiar power in deeds of witchcraft.

For some reason, after the flesh had decayed, the priests set the bones aside for a special purpose. The legends suggest that the bones were meant to be treated dishonorably. It could be that the bones were arranged in the shape known as unihipili, or "grasshopper" bones, meaning they were folded and stored away for incantation purposes. These bundles of bones underwent a series of prayers and charms until it was believed that a new spirit was created, which resided in that bundle and granted the owner a unique power in acts of witchcraft.[9]

The spirit of Kahele rebelled against this disposition of all that remained of his body. He wanted to be back in his native district, that he might enjoy the pleasures of the Under-world with his own chosen companions. Restlessly the spirit haunted the dark corners of the temple, watching the priests as they handled his bones.

The spirit of Kahele resisted this situation regarding what was left of his body. He wanted to return to his home area so he could enjoy the pleasures of the Underworld with his chosen companions. Restlessly, the spirit lingered in the dark corners of the temple, observing the priests as they dealt with his bones.

Helplessly the ghost fumed and fretted against its condition. It did all that a disembodied spirit could do to attract the attention of the priests.

Helplessly, the ghost fumed and fretted about its situation. It did everything a disembodied spirit could to catch the attention of the priests.

At last the spirit fled by night from this place of torment to the home which he had so joyfully left a short time before.

At last, the spirit escaped at night from this place of suffering to the home he had happily left not long ago.

Kahele's father was the high chief of Kau. Surrounded by retainers, he passed his days in quietness and peace waiting for the return of his son.

Kahele's father was the high chief of Kau. Surrounded by followers, he spent his days in tranquility and calm, waiting for his son's return.

One night a strange dream came to him. He heard a voice calling from the mysterious confines of the spirit-land. As he listened, a spirit form stood by his side. The ghost was that of his son Kahele.[10]

One night, he had a strange dream. He heard a voice calling from the unknown realm of spirits. As he focused, a spirit appeared next to him. The ghost was his son, Kahele.[10]

By means of the dream the ghost revealed to the father that he had been put to death and that his bones were in great danger of dishonorable treatment.

Through the dream, the ghost showed the father that he had been murdered and that his remains were at serious risk of being treated disrespectfully.

The father awoke benumbed with fear, realizing that his son was calling upon him for immediate help. At once he left his people and journeyed from place to place secretly, not knowing where or when Kahele had died, but fully sure that the spirit of his vision was that of his son. It was not difficult to trace the young man. He had left his footprints openly all along the way. There was nothing of shame or dishonor—and the father's heart filled with pride as he hastened on.

The father woke up paralyzed with fear, realizing that his son was urgently calling for him. He immediately left his community and traveled secretly from place to place, unsure of when or where Kahele had died, but completely convinced that the spirit he sensed was that of his son. It wasn't hard to follow the young man's path; he had left his footprints clearly along the way. There was no shame or dishonor—and the father's heart swelled with pride as he hurried on.

From time to time, however, he heard the spirit voice calling him to save the bones of the body of his dead son. At last he felt that his journey was nearly done. He had followed the footsteps of Kahele almost entirely around the island, and had come to Puna—the last district before his own land of Kau would welcome his return.

From time to time, though, he heard the spirit voice urging him to retrieve the bones of his deceased son. Finally, he sensed that his journey was almost complete. He had traced Kahele's footsteps almost all the way around the island and had arrived in Puna—the last district before he would be welcomed back to his own land of Kau.

The spirit voice could be heard now in the dream which nightly came to him. Warnings and directions were frequently given.

The spirit voice could now be heard in the dream that came to him every night. Warnings and guidance were often provided.

Then the chief came to the lava fields of Wahaula and lay down to rest. The ghost came to him again in a dream, telling him that[11] great personal danger was near at hand. The chief was a very strong man, excelling in athletic and brave deeds, but in obedience to the spirit voice he rose early in the morning, secured oily nuts from a kukui-tree, beat out the oil, and anointed himself thoroughly.

Then the chief arrived at the lava fields of Wahaula and lay down to rest. The ghost visited him again in a dream, warning him that[11] great personal danger was approaching. The chief was a strong man, known for his athleticism and bravery, but following the spirit's advice, he got up early in the morning, gathered oily nuts from a kukui tree, extracted the oil, and anointed himself thoroughly.

Walking along carelessly as if to avoid suspicion, he drew near to the lands of the temple Wahaula. Soon a man came out to meet him. This man was an Olohe, a beardless man belonging to a lawless robber clan which infested the district, possibly assisting the man-hunters of the temple in securing victims for the temple altars. This Olohe was very strong and self-confident, and thought he would have but little difficulty in destroying this stranger who journeyed alone through Puna.

Walking along casually, as if to avoid drawing attention, he approached the lands of the Wahaula temple. Soon, a man came out to meet him. This man was an Olohe, a beardless individual from a lawless gang of robbers that plagued the area, possibly helping the temple's man-hunters capture victims for the temple altars. This Olohe was very strong and self-assured, believing he would have little trouble defeating this stranger traveling alone through Puna.

Almost all day the battle raged between the two men. Back and forth they forced each other over the lava beds. The chief's well-oiled body was very difficult for the Olohe to grasp. Bruised and bleeding from repeated falls on the rough lava, both of the combatants were becoming very weary. Then the chief made a new attack, forcing the Olohe into a narrow place from which there was no escape, and at last seizing him, breaking his bones, and then killing him.

Almost all day, the fight went on between the two men. They pushed each other back and forth over the lava fields. The chief's fit body was hard for the Olohe to hold onto. Bruised and bleeding from falling on the jagged lava multiple times, both fighters were getting very tired. Then the chief launched a new attack, pushing the Olohe into a tight spot with no way out, and finally grabbing him, breaking his bones, and then killing him.

As the shadows of night rested over the temple and its sacred grave the chief crept closer to[12] the dreaded tabu walls. Concealing himself he waited for the ghost to reveal to him the best plan for action. The ghost came, but was compelled to bid the father wait patiently for a fit time when the secret place in which the bones were hidden could be safely visited.

As the darkness of night settled over the temple and its holy grave, the chief crept closer to[12] the dreaded taboo walls. Hiding himself, he waited for the ghost to guide him on the best plan of action. The ghost appeared, but had to urge the father to wait patiently for the right moment when the secret spot where the bones were hidden could be visited safely.

For several days and nights the chief hid himself near the temple. He secretly uttered the prayers and incantations needed to secure the protection of his family gods.

For several days and nights, the chief stayed hidden near the temple. He quietly recited the prayers and spells needed to ensure the protection of his family gods.

One night the darkness was very great, and the priests and watchmen of the temple felt sure that no one would attempt to enter the sacred precincts. Deep sleep rested upon all the temple-dwellers.

One night, it was extremely dark, and the priests and guards of the temple were convinced that no one would try to enter the holy area. Everyone living in the temple was in a deep sleep.

Then the ghost of Kahele hastened to the place where the father was sleeping and aroused him for the dangerous task before him.

Then the ghost of Kahele rushed to the spot where the father was sleeping and woke him up for the dangerous task ahead.

As the father arose he saw this ghost outlined in the darkness, beckoning him to follow. Step by step he felt his way cautiously over the rough path and along the temple walls until he saw the ghost standing near a great rock pointing at a part of the wall.

As the father got up, he saw the ghost outlined in the darkness, signaling for him to follow. He carefully felt his way step by step over the uneven path and along the temple walls until he spotted the ghost standing by a large rock, pointing at a section of the wall.

The father seized a stone which seemed to be the one most directly in the line of the ghost's pointing. To his surprise it very easily was removed from the wall. Back of it was a hollow place in which lay a bundle of folded bones. The ghost urged the chief to take these bones and depart quickly.

The father grabbed a stone that seemed to be directly in the direction the ghost was pointing. To his surprise, it easily came loose from the wall. Behind it was a hollow space containing a bundle of folded bones. The ghost urged the chief to take the bones and leave quickly.

IMAGES OF GODS AT THE HEIAU IMAGES OF GODS AT THE HEIAU

The father obeyed, and followed the spirit guide until safely away from the temple of the burning wrath of the gods. He carried the bones to Kau and placed them in his own secret family burial cave.

The father followed the spirit guide until he was safely away from the temple of the gods' burning anger. He took the bones to Kau and put them in his own hidden family burial cave.

The ghost of Wahaula went down to the spirit world in great joy. Death had come. The life of the young chief had been taken for temple service and yet there had at last been nothing dishonorable connected with the destruction of the body and the passing away of the spirit.[14]

The ghost of Wahaula happily descended to the spirit world. Death had arrived. The young chief's life had been sacrificed for temple service, and in the end, there was nothing shameful about the destruction of the body and the departure of the spirit.[14]


II

MALUAE AND THE UNDER-WORLD

Maluae and the Underworld

This is a story from Manoa Valley, back of Honolulu. In the upper end of the valley, at the foot of the highest mountains on the island Oahu, lived Maluae. He was a farmer, and had chosen this land because rain fell abundantly on the mountains, and the streams brought down fine soil from the decaying forests and disintegrating rocks, fertilizing his plants.

This is a story from Manoa Valley, behind Honolulu. At the upper end of the valley, at the base of the tallest mountains on the island of Oahu, lived Maluae. He was a farmer and chose this land because it received plenty of rain from the mountains, and the streams carried rich soil from the decaying forests and crumbling rocks, nourishing his plants.

Here he cultivated bananas and taro and sweet potatoes. His bananas grew rapidly by the sides of the brooks, and yielded large bunches of fruit from their tree-like stems; his taro filled small walled-in pools, growing in the water like water-lilies, until the roots were matured, when the plants were pulled up and the roots boiled and prepared for food; his sweet potatoes—a vegetable known among the ancient New Zealanders as ku-maru, and supposed to have come from Hawaii—were planted on the drier uplands.

Here he grew bananas, taro, and sweet potatoes. His bananas thrived alongside the streams, producing big bunches of fruit from their tall stems; his taro filled small enclosed pools, growing in the water like water lilies, until the roots were mature, at which point the plants were pulled up and the roots boiled and prepared for eating; his sweet potatoes—known to ancient New Zealanders as ku-maru and thought to have originated from Hawaii—were planted in the drier highlands.

Thus he had plenty of food continually growing, and ripening from time to time. Whenever he gathered any of his food products he brought a part to his family temple and placed it on an[15] altar before the gods Kane and Kanaloa, then he took the rest to his home for his family to eat.

Thus he had plenty of food that was always growing and ripening from time to time. Whenever he harvested any of his food, he brought part of it to his family temple and placed it on an[15] altar before the gods Kane and Kanaloa, then he took the rest home for his family to eat.

He had a boy whom he dearly loved, whose name was Kaa-lii (rolling chief). This boy was a careless, rollicking child.

He had a boy whom he loved dearly, named Kaa-lii (rolling chief). This boy was a carefree, spirited child.

One day the boy was tired and hungry. He passed by the temple of the gods and saw bananas, ripe and sweet, on the little platform before the gods. He took these bananas and ate them all.

One day, the boy was tired and hungry. He walked by the temple of the gods and saw bananas, ripe and sweet, on the small platform in front of the gods. He took the bananas and ate them all.

The gods looked down on the altar expecting to find food, but it was all gone and there was nothing for them. They were very angry, and ran out after the boy. They caught him eating the bananas, and killed him. The body they left lying under the trees, and taking out his ghost threw it into the Under-world.

The gods looked down at the altar expecting to find food, but it was all gone and there was nothing for them. They were very angry and chased after the boy. They caught him eating the bananas and killed him. They left his body lying under the trees and took his ghost, throwing it into the Underworld.

The father toiled hour after hour cultivating his food plants, and when wearied returned to his home. On the way he met the two gods. They told him how his boy had robbed them of their sacrifices and how they had punished him. They said, "We have sent his ghost body to the lowest regions of the Under-world,"

The father worked tirelessly for hours tending to his crops, and when he was exhausted, he headed home. On his way, he encountered two gods. They informed him that his son had stolen from their sacrifices and how they had punished him. They said, "We have sent his spirit to the deepest parts of the Underworld,"

The father was very sorrowful and heavy hearted as he went on his way to his desolate home. He searched for the body of his boy, and at last found it. He saw too that the story of the gods was true, for partly eaten bananas filled the mouth, which was set in death.[16]

The father was deeply saddened and weighed down with grief as he made his way to his lonely home. He looked for his son’s body and eventually found it. He realized that the tale of the gods was real, for the mouth, fixed in death, was filled with partially eaten bananas.[16]

He wrapped the body very carefully in kapa cloth made from the bark of trees. He carried it into his rest-house and laid it on the sleeping-mat. After a time he lay down beside the body, refusing all food, and planning to die with his boy. He thought if he could escape from his own body he would be able to go down where the ghost of his boy had been sent. If he could find that ghost he hoped to take it to the other part of the Under-world, where they could be happy together.

He carefully wrapped the body in kapa cloth made from tree bark. He carried it into his resting place and laid it on the mat. After a while, he lay down next to the body, rejecting all food, and planned to die with his son. He thought that if he could free himself from his own body, he would be able to go to where his son's spirit had gone. If he could find that spirit, he hoped to take it to another part of the Underworld, where they could be happy together.

He placed no offerings on the altar of the gods. No prayers were chanted. The afternoon and evening passed slowly. The gods waited for their worshipper, but he came not. They looked down on the altar of sacrifice, but there was nothing for them.

He put no offerings on the gods' altar. No prayers were spoken. The afternoon and evening dragged on. The gods waited for their worshipper, but he didn't show up. They gazed down at the sacrifice altar, but there was nothing for them.

The night passed and the following day. The father lay by the side of his son, neither eating nor drinking, and longing only for death. The house was tightly closed.

The night went by, followed by the next day. The father lay next to his son, not eating or drinking, just wishing for death. The house was completely shut.

Then the gods talked together, and Kane said: "Maluae eats no food, he prepares no awa to drink, and there is no water by him. He is near the door of the Under-world. If he should die, we would be to blame."

Then the gods discussed among themselves, and Kane said: "Maluae eats no food, he makes no awa to drink, and there is no water near him. He is at the door of the Underworld. If he were to die, we would be at fault."

Kanaloa said: "He has been a good man, but now we do not hear any prayers. We are losing our worshipper. We in quick anger killed his[17] son. Was this the right reward? He has called us morning and evening in his worship. He has provided fish and fruits and vegetables for our altars. He has always prepared awa from the juice of the yellow awa root for us to drink. We have not paid him well for his care."

Kanaloa said: "He was a good man, but now we don’t hear any prayers. We’re losing our worshipper. In a fit of rage, we killed his[17] son. Was this the right way to repay him? He has called us to worship every morning and evening. He has supplied fish, fruits, and vegetables for our altars. He has always made awa from the juice of the yellow awa root for us to drink. We haven’t done a good job of appreciating his care."

Then they decided to go and give life to the father, and permit him to take his ghost body and go down into Po, the dark land, to bring back the ghost of the boy. So they went to Maluae and told him they were sorry for what they had done.

Then they decided to go and bring the father back to life, allowing him to take on his ghost form and descend into Po, the dark land, to retrieve the boy's spirit. So they went to Maluae and told him they were sorry for what they had done.

The father was very weak from hunger, and longing for death, and could scarcely listen to them.

The father was incredibly weak from hunger, longing for death, and could barely listen to them.

When Kane said, "Have you love for your child?" the father whispered: "Yes. My love is without end." "Can you go down into the dark land and get that spirit and put it back in the body which lies here?"

When Kane asked, "Do you love your child?" the father whispered, "Yes. My love is everlasting." "Can you go into the dark land and bring that spirit back to the body that lies here?"

"No," the father said, "no, I can only die and go to live with him and make him happier by taking him to a better place."

"No," the father said, "no, I can only die and go live with him and make him happier by taking him to a better place."

Then the gods said, "We will give you the power to go after your boy and we will help you to escape the dangers of the land of ghosts."

Then the gods said, "We will give you the power to go after your son, and we will help you escape the dangers of the land of ghosts."

Then the father, stirred by hope, rose up and took food and drink. Soon he was strong enough to go on his journey.[18]

Then the father, filled with hope, got up and took some food and drink. Before long, he was strong enough to continue his journey.[18]

The gods gave him a ghost body and also prepared a hollow stick like bamboo, in which they put food, battle-weapons, and a piece of burning lava for fire.

The gods gave him a ghost body and also prepared a hollow stick like bamboo, in which they placed food, weapons, and a piece of burning lava for fire.

Not far from Honolulu is a beautiful modern estate with fine roads, lakes, running brooks, and interesting valleys extending back into the mountain range. This is called by the very ancient name Moanalua (two lakes). Near the seacoast of this estate was one of the most noted ghost localities of the islands. The ghosts after wandering over the island Oahu would come to this place to find a way into their real home, the Under-world, or, as the Hawaiians usually called it, Po.

Not far from Honolulu is a beautiful modern estate with nice roads, lakes, flowing streams, and interesting valleys that stretch back into the mountains. This place is known by the ancient name Moanalua (two lakes). Close to the coast of this estate was one of the most famous haunted spots in the islands. The ghosts that roamed around the island of Oahu would come to this place looking for a way to their true home, the Underworld, or what the Hawaiians typically referred to as Po.

Here was a ghostly breadfruit-tree named Lei-walo, possibly meaning "the eight wreaths" or "the eighth wreath"—the last wreath of leaves from the land of the living which would meet the eyes of the dying.

Here was a eerie breadfruit tree named Lei-walo, which might mean "the eight wreaths" or "the eighth wreath"—the final wreath of leaves from the land of the living that would be seen by those who are dying.

The ghosts would leap or fly or climb into the branches of this tree, trying to find a rotten branch upon which they could sit until it broke and threw them into the dark sea below.

The ghosts would jump or fly or climb into the branches of this tree, looking for a rotten branch to sit on until it broke and sent them plunging into the dark sea below.

Maluae climbed up the breadfruit-tree. He found a branch upon which some ghosts were sitting waiting for it to fall. His weight was so much greater than theirs that the branch broke at once, and down they all fell into the land of Po.[19]

Maluae climbed the breadfruit tree. He found a branch where some ghosts were sitting, waiting for it to fall. His weight was so much heavier than theirs that the branch snapped immediately, and they all fell down into the land of Po.[19]

He needed merely to taste the food in his hollow cane to have new life and strength. This he had done when he climbed the tree; thus he had been able to push past the fabled guardians of the pathway of the ghosts in the Upper-world. As he entered the Under-world he again tasted the food of the gods and he felt himself growing stronger and stronger.

He just needed to taste the food in his hollow cane to gain new life and strength. He did this when he climbed the tree; that’s how he managed to get past the legendary guardians of the ghost pathway in the Upper-world. As he entered the Under-world, he tasted the food of the gods again, and he felt himself getting stronger and stronger.

He took a magic war-club and a spear out of the cane given by the gods. Ghostly warriors tried to hinder his entrance into the different districts of the dark land. The spirits of dead chiefs challenged him when he passed their homes. Battle after battle was fought. His magic club struck the warriors down, and his spear tossed them aside.

He grabbed a magic war club and a spear from the cane given by the gods. Ghostly warriors tried to block his way into the various areas of the dark land. The spirits of dead chiefs challenged him as he went by their homes. He fought battle after battle. His magic club knocked the warriors down, and his spear tossed them aside.

Sometimes he was warmly greeted and aided by ghosts of kindly spirit. Thus he went from place to place, searching for his boy, finding him at last, as the Hawaiians quaintly expressed it, "down in the papa-ku" (the established foundation of Po), choking and suffocating from the bananas of ghost-land which he was compelled to continually force into his mouth.

Sometimes he was warmly welcomed and helped by friendly spirits. So, he traveled from place to place, looking for his boy, finally finding him, as the Hawaiians famously put it, "down in the papa-ku" (the established foundation of Po), choking and struggling to breathe from the bananas of the spirit world that he was forced to keep shoving into his mouth.

The father caught the spirit of the boy and started back toward the Upper-world, but the ghosts surrounded him. They tried to catch him and take the spirit away from him. Again the father partook of the food of the gods. Once[20] more he wielded his war-club, but the hosts of enemies were too great. Multitudes arose on all sides, crushing him by their overwhelming numbers.

The father captured the boy's spirit and headed back to the Upper-world, but the ghosts surrounded him. They tried to grab him and take the spirit away. Once again, the father consumed the food of the gods. Once[20] more, he swung his war club, but the enemies were too many. Multitudes rose up around him, overwhelming him with their sheer numbers.

At last he raised his magic hollow cane and took the last portion of food. Then he poured out the portion of burning lava which the gods had placed inside. It fell upon the dry floor of the Under-world. The flames dashed into the trees and the shrubs of ghost-land. Fire-holes opened in the floor and streams of lava burst out.

At last, he lifted his enchanted hollow cane and took the final portion of food. Then he poured out the burning lava that the gods had put inside. It landed on the dry ground of the Underworld. Flames shot up into the trees and shrubs of the ghost realm. Fire holes opened up in the ground, and streams of lava erupted.

Backward fled the multitudes of spirits. The father thrust the spirit of the boy quickly into the empty magic cane and rushed swiftly up to his home-land. He brought the spirit to the body lying in the rest-house and forced it to find again its living home.

Backward fled the crowds of spirits. The father quickly pushed the boy's spirit into the empty magic cane and rushed swiftly back to his homeland. He brought the spirit to the body lying in the rest-house and forced it to find its living home again.

Afterward the father and the boy took food to the altars of the gods, and chanted the accustomed prayers heartily and loyally all the rest of their lives.[21]

After that, the father and the boy brought food to the altars of the gods and sincerely and faithfully recited the usual prayers for the rest of their lives.[21]


III

A GIANT'S ROCK-THROWING

A Giant’s Rock-Throwing

A point of land on the northwestern coast of the island Oahu is called Ka-lae-o-Kaena which means "The Cape of Kaena."

A piece of land on the northwestern coast of the island of Oahu is called Ka-lae-o-Kaena, which means "The Cape of Kaena."

Out in the ocean a short distance from this cape lies a large rock which bears the name Pohaku-o-Kauai, or rock of Kauai, a large island northwest of Oahu. This rock is as large as a small house.

Out in the ocean not far from this cape is a large rock called Pohaku-o-Kauai, or rock of Kauai, which is a big island northwest of Oahu. This rock is about the size of a small house.

There is an interesting legend told on the island of Oahu which explains why these names have for generations been fastened to the cape and to the rock. A long, long time ago there lived on the island Kauai a man of wonderful power, by the name of Hau-pu. When he was born, the signs of a demi-god were over and around the house of his birth. Lightning flashed through the skies, and thunder reverberated, rolling along the mountain-sides.

There’s an intriguing legend from the island of Oahu that explains why these names have been associated with the cape and the rock for generations. Long ago, there was a man named Hau-pu on the island of Kauai who possessed incredible power. When he was born, signs of a demigod appeared around his birthplace. Lightning lit up the sky, and thunder echoed, rumbling along the mountains.

Thunder and lightning were very rare in the Hawaiian Islands, and were supposed to be connected with the birth or death or some very unusual occurrence in the life of a chief.

Thunder and lightning were quite rare in the Hawaiian Islands and were believed to be linked to the birth, death, or some extraordinary event in a chief's life.

Mighty floods of rain fell and poured in tor[22]rents down the mountain-sides, carrying the red iron soil into the valleys in such quantities that the rapids and the waterfalls became the color of blood, and the natives called this a blood-rain.

Mighty torrents of rain fell and rushed down the mountains, washing the red iron soil into the valleys in such large amounts that the rapids and waterfalls turned the color of blood, leading the locals to call this a blood-rain.

During the storm, and even after sunshine filled the valley, a beautiful rainbow rested over the house in which the young chief was born. This rainbow was thought to come from the miraculous powers of the new-born child shining out from him instead of from the sunlight around him. Many chiefs throughout the centuries of Hawaiian legends were said to have had this rainbow around them all their lives.

During the storm, and even after the sunshine filled the valley, a beautiful rainbow rested over the house where the young chief was born. People believed this rainbow came from the miraculous powers of the newborn child shining from him instead of from the sunlight around him. Many chiefs throughout the centuries of Hawaiian legends are said to have had this rainbow surrounding them all their lives.

Hau-pu while a child was very powerful, and after he grew up was widely known as a great warrior. He would attack and defeat armies of his enemies without aid from any person. His spear was like a mighty weapon, sometimes piercing a host of enemies, and sometimes putting aside all opposition when he thrust it into the ranks of his opponents.

Hau-pu was really powerful as a child, and when he grew up, he became well-known as a great warrior. He would attack and defeat enemy armies all on his own. His spear was a formidable weapon, sometimes piercing through a crowd of enemies, and other times clearing away all opposition when he thrust it into the ranks of his foes.

If he had thrown his spear and if fighting with his bare hands did not vanquish his foes, he would leap to the hillside, tear up a great tree, and with it sweep away all before him as if he were wielding a huge broom. He was known and feared throughout all the Hawaiian Islands. He became angry quickly and used his great powers very rashly.[23]

If he had thrown his spear and fighting with his bare hands didn't defeat his enemies, he would jump to the hillside, yank up a big tree, and use it to sweep everything away like he was wielding a giant broom. He was known and feared across all the Hawaiian Islands. He got angry quickly and used his immense powers recklessly.[23]

One night he lay sleeping in his royal rest-house on the side of a mountain which faced the neighboring island of Oahu. Between the two islands lay a broad channel about thirty miles wide. When clouds were on the face of the sea, these islands were hidden from each other; but when they lifted, the rugged valleys of the mountains on one island could be clearly seen from the other. Even by moonlight the shadowy lines would appear.

One night, he was sleeping in his royal lodge on the side of a mountain that looked out over the neighboring island of Oahu. Between the two islands was a wide channel about thirty miles across. When clouds covered the sea, the islands were hidden from one another; but when the clouds cleared, the jagged valleys of the mountains on one island could be seen clearly from the other. Even by moonlight, the shadowy outlines would be visible.

This night the strong man stirred in his sleep. Indistinct noises seemed to surround his house. He turned over and dropped off into slumber again.

This night, the strong man shifted in his sleep. Vague noises appeared to be surrounding his house. He rolled over and fell back into slumber again.

Soon he was aroused a second time, and he was awake enough to hear shouts of men far, far away. Louder rose the noise mixed with the roar of the great surf waves, so he realized that it came from the sea, and he then forced himself to rise and stumble to the door.

Soon he was awakened again, and he was alert enough to hear the shouts of men very far away. The noise grew louder, mixed with the roar of the huge surf waves, so he realized it was coming from the sea. He then pushed himself to get up and stumbled to the door.

He looked out toward Oahu. A multitude of lights were flashing on the sea before his sleepy eyes. A low murmur of many voices came from the place where the dancing lights seemed to be. His confused thoughts made it appear to him that a great fleet of warriors was coming from Oahu to attack his people.

He looked out at Oahu. A bunch of lights were blinking on the water in front of his tired eyes. He could hear a soft buzz of many voices coming from where the dancing lights were. His jumbled thoughts made it seem like a huge fleet of warriors was coming from Oahu to attack his people.

He blindly rushed out to the edge of a high precipice which overlooked the channel. Evi[24]dently many boats and many people were out in the sea below.

He hurriedly ran to the edge of a steep cliff that overlooked the water. Apparently, there were many boats and a lot of people in the sea below.

He laughed, and stooped down and tore a huge rock from its place. This he swung back and forth, back and forth, back and forth, until he gave it great impetus which added to his own miraculous power sent it far out over the sea. Like a great cloud it rose in the heavens and, as if blown by swift winds, sped on its way.

He laughed, bent down, and pulled a massive rock from its spot. He swung it back and forth repeatedly until he built up enough momentum, and then with his incredible strength, he hurled it far out over the sea. It soared like a huge cloud in the sky and shot away as if propelled by strong winds.

Over on the shores of Oahu a chief whose name was Kaena had called his people out for a night's fishing. Canoes large and small came from all along the coast. Torches without number had been made and placed in the canoes. The largest fish-nets had been brought.

Over on the shores of Oahu, a chief named Kaena had gathered his people for a night of fishing. Canoes of all sizes came from all along the coast. Countless torches had been made and placed in the canoes. The biggest fishing nets had been brought.

There was no need of silence. Nets had been set in the best places. Fish of all kinds were to be aroused and frightened into the nets. Flashing lights, splashing paddles, and clamor from hundreds of voices resounded all around the nets.

There was no need for silence. Nets had been set in the best spots. Fish of all kinds were meant to be stirred up and scared into the nets. Flashing lights, splashing paddles, and noise from hundreds of voices echoed all around the nets.

Gradually the canoes came nearer and nearer the centre. The shouting increased. Great joy ruled the noise which drowned the roar of the waves.

Gradually, the canoes moved closer and closer to the center. The shouting got louder. A great sense of joy dominated the noise, which drowned out the roar of the waves.

Across the channel and up the mountain-sides of Kauai swept the shouts of the fishing-party. Into the ears of drowsy Hau-pu the noise forced itself. Little dreamed the excited fishermen of the effect of this on far-away Kauai.[25]

Across the channel and up the mountain sides of Kauai, the shouts of the fishing party echoed. The noise intruded into the ears of drowsy Hau-pu. The excited fishermen had no idea what impact this would have on distant Kauai.[25]

Suddenly something like a bird as large as a mountain seemed to be above, and then with a mighty sound like the roar of winds it descended upon them.

Suddenly, something that looked like a bird as big as a mountain appeared above, and then, with a deafening noise like the roar of strong winds, it swooped down on them.

Smashed and submerged were the canoes when the huge boulder thrown by Hau-pu hurled itself upon them.

Smashed and sunk were the canoes when the huge boulder thrown by Hau-pu crashed down on them.

The chief Kaena and his canoe were in the centre of this terrible mass of wreckage, and he and many of his people lost their lives.

The chief Kaena and his canoe were in the middle of this horrible wreckage, and he and many of his people lost their lives.

The waves swept sand upon the shore until in time a long point of land was formed. The remaining followers of the dead chief named this cape "Kaena."

The waves washed sand up on the shore until eventually a long point of land was created. The remaining followers of the deceased chief named this cape "Kaena."

The rock thrown by Hau-pu embedded itself deeply in the bed of the ocean, but its head rose far above the water, even when raging storms dashed turbulent waves against it. To this death-dealing rock the natives gave the name "Rock of Kauai."

The rock thrown by Hau-pu sank deep into the ocean floor, but its peak stood high above the water, even when fierce storms crashed turbulent waves against it. The natives called this deadly rock the "Rock of Kauai."

Thus for generations has the deed of the man of giant force been remembered on Oahu, and so have a cape and a rock received their names.[26]

So for generations, the actions of the powerful man have been remembered on Oahu, and that's how a cape and a rock got their names.[26]


IV

KALO-EKE-EKE, THE TIMID TARO

Kalo-Eke-Eke, the shy taro

A myth is a purely imaginative story. A legend is a story with some foundation in fact. A fable tacks on a moral. A tradition is a myth or legend or fact handed down from generation to generation.

A myth is a completely made-up story. A legend is a story based on some truth. A fable includes a lesson. A tradition is a myth, legend, or fact passed down through generations.

The old Hawaiians were frequently myth makers. They imagined many a fairy-story for the different localities of the islands, and these are very interesting. The myth of the two taro plants belongs to South Kona, Hawaii, and affords an excellent illustration of Hawaiian imagination. The story is told in different ways, and came to the writer in the present form:

The old Hawaiians were often storytellers. They created many enchanting tales about the various places around the islands, and these stories are quite fascinating. The myth of the two taro plants is from South Kona, Hawaii, and serves as a great example of Hawaiian creativity. The story is told in different versions, and this is how it was shared with the writer:

A chief lived on the mountain-side above Hookena. There his people cultivated taro, made kapa cloth, and prepared the trunks of koa-trees for canoes. He had a very fine taro patch. The plants prided themselves upon their rapid and perfect growth.

A chief lived on the hillside above Hookena. There, his people grew taro, made kapa cloth, and prepared the trunks of koa trees for canoes. He had an excellent taro patch. The plants were proud of their quick and flawless growth.

In one part of the taro pond, side by side, grew two taro plants—finer, stronger, and more beautiful than the others. The leaf stalks bent over in more perfect curves: the leaves developed[27] in graceful proportions. Mutual admiration filled the hearts of the two taro plants and resulted in pledges of undying affection.

In one section of the taro pond, two taro plants grew side by side—finer, stronger, and more beautiful than the rest. The leaf stalks arched over in perfect curves, and the leaves developed[27] in elegant proportions. They admired each other, and that mutual admiration led to promises of everlasting love.

One day the chief was talking to his servants about the food to be made ready for a feast. He ordered the two especially fine taro plants to be pulled up. One of the servants came to the home of the two lovers and told them that they were to be taken by the chief.

One day, the chief was discussing with his servants the food that needed to be prepared for a feast. He commanded that two particularly fine taro plants be pulled up. One of the servants went to the home of the two lovers and informed them that they were to be taken by the chief.

Because of their great affection for each other they determined to cling to life as long as possible, and therefore moved to another part of the taro patch, leaving their neighbors to be pulled up instead of themselves.

Because of their deep love for one another, they decided to hold on to life for as long as they could, so they relocated to another area of the taro patch, leaving their neighbors to be uprooted instead of themselves.

But the chief soon saw them in their new home and again ordered their destruction. Again they fled. This happened from time to time until the angry chief determined that they should be taken, no matter what part of the pond they might be in.

But the chief soon spotted them in their new home and once again ordered their destruction. They fled again. This went on repeatedly until the furious chief resolved that they should be captured, regardless of where they were in the pond.

The two taro plants thought best to flee, therefore took to themselves wings and made a short flight to a neighboring taro patch. Here again their enemy found them. A second flight was made to another part of South Kona, and then to still another, until all Kona was interested in the perpetual pursuit and the perpetual escape. At last there was no part of Kona in which they could be concealed. A friend of the[28] angry chief would reveal their hiding-place, while one of their own friends would give warning of the coming of their pursuer. At last they leaped into the air and flew on and on until they were utterly weary and fell into a taro patch near Waiohinu. But their chief had ordered the imu (cooking-place) to be made ready for them, and had hastened along the way on foot, trying to capture them if at any time they should try to light. However, their wings moved more swiftly than his feet, so they had a little rest before he came near to their new home. Then again they lifted themselves into the sky. Favoring winds carried them along and they flew a great distance away from South Kona into the neighboring district of Kau. Here they found a new home under a kindly chief. Here they settled down and lived many years under the name of Kalo-eke-eke, or "The Timid Taro." A large family grew up about them and a happy old age blessed their declining days.

The two taro plants decided it was best to run away, so they sprouted wings and flew to a nearby taro patch. But their enemy found them again. They flew to another part of South Kona, and then to another, until everyone in Kona was caught up in their endless chase and escape. Eventually, there was no place in Kona where they could hide. A friend of the angry chief would reveal their location, while one of their own friends would warn them of their pursuer's approach. Finally, they took to the sky and kept flying until they were completely exhausted and landed in a taro patch near Waiohinu. But their chief had ordered the imu (cooking place) to be prepared for them and hurried along on foot, trying to catch them if they tried to land. However, their wings were faster than his feet, so they got a little rest before he got close to their new home. Then they took off into the sky again. Favorable winds helped them fly a long way from South Kona into the neighboring district of Kau. Here, they found a new home under a friendly chief. They settled down and lived for many years under the name Kalo-eke-eke, or "The Timid Taro." A large family grew up around them, and they enjoyed a happy old age in their later years.

It is possible that this beautiful little story may have grown out of the ancient Hawaiian unwritten law which sometimes permitted the subjects of a chief to move away from their home and transfer their allegiance to some neighboring ruler.

It’s possible that this beautiful little story may have come from the ancient Hawaiian unwritten law that sometimes allowed the subjects of a chief to leave their home and give their loyalty to another neighboring ruler.

FROM A TARO PATCH FROM A TARO FARM

V

LEGENDARY CANOE-MAKING

Famous canoe-making

Some of the Hawaiian trees have beautifully grained wood, and at the present time are very valuable for furniture and interior decoration. The koa is probably the best of the trees of this class. It is known as the Hawaiian mahogany. The grain is very fine and curly and wavy, and is capable of a very high polish. The koa still grows luxuriantly on the steep sides and along the ridges of the high mountains of all the islands of the Hawaiian group. It has great powers of endurance. It is not easily worn by the pebbles and sand of the beach, nor is it readily split or broken by the tempestuous waves of the ocean, therefore from time immemorial the koa has been the tree for the canoe and surf-board of the Hawaiians. Long and large have been the canoes hewn from the massive tree trunks by the aid of the kohi-pohaku, the cutting stone, or adze, of ancient Hawaii. Some times these canoes were given miraculous powers of motion so that they swept through the seas more rapidly than the swiftest shark. Often the god of the winds, who had especial care[30] over some one of the high chiefs, would carry him from island to island in a canoe which never rested when calms prevailed or stopped when fierce waves wrenched, but bore the chief swiftly and unfailingly to the desired haven.

Some of the Hawaiian trees have beautifully grained wood and are currently very valuable for furniture and interior decoration. The koa is likely the best among these trees. It’s known as Hawaiian mahogany. The grain is fine, curly, and wavy, and it can be polished to a high shine. Koa still grows abundantly on the steep slopes and ridges of the high mountains across all the Hawaiian islands. It’s incredibly durable. It doesn’t easily wear down from the pebbles and sand on the beach, nor does it split or break easily from the rough ocean waves. Because of this, koa has historically been the go-to wood for Hawaiian canoes and surfboards. Large canoes have been carved from massive tree trunks using the kohi-pohaku, the cutting stone or adze of ancient Hawaii. Sometimes, these canoes were believed to have miraculous powers, allowing them to glide through the water faster than the quickest shark. The god of the winds, who looked after certain high chiefs, would carry them from island to island in a canoe that never rested during calm weather and never stopped during fierce waves, ensuring the chief reached his destination quickly and reliably.

There is a delightful little story about a chief who visited the most northerly island, Kauai. He found the natives of that island feasting and revelling in all the abandon of savage life. Sports and games innumerable were enjoyed. Thus day and night passed until, as the morning of a new day dawned, an unwonted stir along the beach made manifest some event of very great importance. The new chief apparently cared but little for all the excitement. The king of the island had sent one of his royal ornaments to a small island some miles distant from the Kauai shores. He was blessed with a daughter so beautiful that all the available chiefs desired her for wife. The father, hoping to avoid the complications which threatened to involve his household with the households of the jealous suitors, announced that he would give his daughter to the man who secured the ornament from the far-away island. It was to be a canoe race with a wife for the prize.

There’s a charming story about a chief who visited the northernmost island, Kauai. He found the locals feasting and celebrating with all the wildness of their lives. They enjoyed countless sports and games. Days and nights went by until, as the sun rose on a new day, a sudden commotion along the beach indicated that something very important was happening. The new chief didn’t seem too interested in all the excitement. The king of the island had sent one of his royal treasures to a small island a few miles away from Kauai’s shores. He had a daughter so beautiful that all the eligible chiefs wanted to marry her. To avoid the complications that could arise from the jealous suitors, the father announced that he would give his daughter to whoever retrieved the treasure from the distant island. It was to be a canoe race, with a wife as the prize.

The young chiefs waited for the hour appointed. Their well-polished koa canoes lined the beach. The stranger chief made no preparation. Quietly[31] he enjoyed the gibes and taunts hurled from one to another by the young chiefs. Laughingly he requested permission to join in the contest, receiving as the reward for his request a look of approbation from the handsome chiefess.

The young chiefs waited for the scheduled time. Their shiny koa canoes were lined up on the beach. The stranger chief didn’t get ready. Calmly, he listened to the jokes and teasing exchanged among the young chiefs. With a laugh, he asked if he could join in the competition, and for his request, he received an approving glance from the beautiful chiefess.

The word was given. The well-manned canoes were pushed from the shore and forced out through the inrolling surf. In the rush some of the boats were interlocked with others, some filled with water, while others safely broke away from the rest and passed out of sight toward the coveted island. Still the stranger seemed to be in no haste to win the prize. The face of the chiefess grew dark with disappointment.

The signal was given. The well-manned canoes were pushed from the shore and forced out through the rolling surf. In the chaos, some of the boats got tangled up with others, some filled with water, while others safely broke free and headed out of sight toward the desired island. Yet, the stranger didn't seem in any rush to claim the prize. The expression on the chiefess's face darkened with disappointment.

At last the stranger launched his finely polished canoe and called one of his followers to sail with him. It seemed to be utterly impossible for him to even dream of securing the prize, but the canoe began to move as if it had the wings of a swift bird or the fins of fleetest fish. He had taken for his companion in his magic canoe one of the gods controlling the ocean winds. He was first to reach the island. Then he came swiftly back for his bride. He made his home among his new friends.

At last, the stranger launched his beautifully polished canoe and called one of his followers to sail with him. It seemed completely impossible for him to even imagine winning the prize, but the canoe started to glide as if it had the wings of a fast bird or the fins of the quickest fish. He had chosen one of the gods who control the ocean winds to accompany him in his magic canoe. He was the first to reach the island. Then he quickly returned for his bride. He settled down among his new friends.

The Hawaiians had many interesting ceremonies in connection with the process of securing the tree and fashioning it into a canoe.

The Hawaiians had a lot of fascinating ceremonies related to getting the tree and shaping it into a canoe.

David Malo, a Hawaiian writer of about the[32] year 1840, says, "The building of a canoe was a religious matter." When a man found a fine koa tree he went to the priest whose province was canoe-making and said, "I have found a koa-tree, a fine large tree." On receiving this information the priest went at night to sleep before his shrine. If in his sleep he had a vision of some one standing naked before him, he knew that the koa-tree was rotten, and would not go up into the woods to cut that tree. If another tree was found and he dreamed of a handsome well-dressed man or woman standing before him, when he awoke he felt sure that the tree would make a good canoe. Preparations were made accordingly to go into the mountains and hew the koa into a canoe. They took with them as offerings a pig, cocoanuts, red fish, and awa. Having come to the place they rested for the night, sacrificing these things to the gods.

David Malo, a Hawaiian writer from around the year 1840, says, "Building a canoe was a spiritual matter." When a man discovered a fine koa tree, he would visit the priest responsible for canoe-making and say, "I’ve found a koa tree, a really nice big one." After hearing this, the priest would go at night to rest in front of his shrine. If he dreamed of someone standing naked in front of him, he would know that the koa tree was rotten and wouldn’t go into the woods to cut it down. If he dreamed of a handsome, well-dressed man or woman instead, he would wake up confident that the tree was suitable for making a good canoe. They would then prepare to head to the mountains to carve the koa into a canoe. They brought offerings like a pig, coconuts, red fish, and awa. Once they arrived at the location, they rested for the night and sacrificed these items to the gods.

Sometimes, when a royal canoe was to be prepared, it seems as if human beings were also brought and slain at the root of the tree. There is no record of cannibalism connected with these sacrifices, and yet when the pig and fish had been offered before the tree, usually a hole was dug close to the tree and an oven prepared in which the meat and vegetables were cooked for the morning feast of the canoe-makers. The tree was carefully examined and the signs and por[33]tents noted. The song of a little bird would frequently cause an entire change in the enterprise.

Sometimes, when a royal canoe was being prepared, it seemed like people were also brought and killed at the base of the tree. There’s no record of cannibalism associated with these sacrifices, but after the pig and fish were offered before the tree, a hole was usually dug nearby and an oven set up to cook the meat and vegetables for the morning feast of the canoe-makers. The tree was carefully inspected, and the signs and omens were noted. The song of a small bird would often lead to a complete change in the plan.

When the time came to cut down the tree the priest would take his stone axe and offer prayer to the male and female deities who were supposed to be the special patrons of canoe building, showing them the axe, and saying: "Listen now to the axe. This is the axe which is to cut down the tree for the canoe."

When it was time to cut down the tree, the priest would grab his stone axe and pray to the male and female gods believed to be the guardians of canoe building. He would show them the axe and say, "Listen to the axe. This is the axe that will cut down the tree for the canoe."

David Malo says: "When the tree began to crack, ready to fall, they lowered their voices and allowed no one to make a disturbance. When the tree had fallen, the head priest mounted the trunk and called out, 'Smite with the axe, and hollow the canoe.' This was repeated again and again as he walked along the fallen tree, marking the full length of the desired canoe."

David Malo says: "When the tree started to crack, about to fall, they quieted down and made sure no one caused a ruckus. When the tree fell, the head priest climbed onto the trunk and shouted, 'Chop it with the axe, and hollow out the canoe.' He repeated this over and over as he walked along the fallen tree, marking the entire length of the canoe they wanted."

Dr. Emerson gives the following as one of the prayers sometimes used by the priest when passing a long the trunk of the tree:

Dr. Emerson shares this as one of the prayers sometimes used by the priest when walking by the trunk of the tree:

    "Grant a canoe which shall be swift as a fish
     To sail in stormy seas
     When the storm tosses on all sides."

"Give me a canoe that’s as fast as a fish
     To navigate through rough seas
      When the storm throws everything around."

After the canoe had been roughly shaped, the ends pointed, the bottom rounded, and perhaps a portion of the inside of the log removed, the people fastened lines to the canoe to haul it down to the beach. When they were ready for the[34] work the priest again prayed: "Oh, canoe gods, look you after this canoe. Guard it from stem to stern, until it is placed in the canoe-house."

After the canoe was roughly shaped, with pointed ends and a rounded bottom, and maybe some of the inside of the log carved out, the people tied ropes to the canoe to drag it down to the beach. Once they were set for the [34] task, the priest prayed again, saying, "Oh, canoe gods, please watch over this canoe. Protect it from end to end until it is placed in the canoe-house."

Then the canoe was hauled by the people in front, or held back by those who were in the rear, until it had passed all the hard and steep places along the mountain-side and been put in place for the finishing touches. When completed, pig and fish and fruits were again offered to the gods. Sometimes human beings were again a part of the sacrifice.

Then the canoe was pulled by the people in front or held back by those in the back until it had passed all the tough and steep spots along the mountainside and was set up for the final touches. Once it was finished, pigs, fish, and fruits were offered to the gods again. Sometimes humans were included in the sacrifice as well.

Prayers and incantations were part of the ceremony. There was to be no disturbance or noise, or else it would be dangerous for its owner to go out in his new canoe. If all the people except the priest had been quiet, the canoe was pronounced safe.

Prayers and chants were part of the ceremony. There was to be no disturbance or noise, otherwise it would be risky for the owner to take his new canoe out. If everyone except the priest was quiet, the canoe was deemed safe.

It is said that the ceremony of lashing the outrigger to the canoe was of very great solemnity, probably because the ability to pass through the high surf waves depended so much upon the out rigger as a balance which kept the canoe from being overturned.

It is said that the ceremony of tying the outrigger to the canoe was very serious, probably because being able to navigate through the big surf waves relied heavily on the outrigger to keep the canoe balanced and prevent it from tipping over.

The story of Laka and the fairies is told to illustrate the difficulties surrounding canoe making. Laka desired to make a fine canoe, and sought through the forests for the best tree available. Taking his stone axe he toiled all day until the tree was felled. Then he went home[35] to rest. On the morrow he could not find the log. The trees of the forest had been apparently undisturbed. Again he cut a tree, and once more could not find the log. At last he cut a tree and watched in the night. Then he saw in the night shadows a host of the little people who toil with miraculous powers to support them. They raised the tree and set it in its place and restored it to its wonted appearance among its fellows. But Laka caught the king of the gnomes and from him learned how to gain the aid rather than the opposition of the little people. By their help his canoe was taken to the shore and fashioned into beautiful shape for wonderful and successful voyages.[36]

The story of Laka and the fairies illustrates the challenges of canoe making. Laka wanted to craft a great canoe, so he searched the forests for the best tree he could find. With his stone axe, he worked all day until he finally chopped down the tree. He then went home[35] to rest. The next morning, he discovered the log was missing. The trees around him seemed untouched. He cut down another tree, but again, the log vanished. Finally, he cut down a tree and stayed up to watch. In the shadows of the night, he saw a group of little people who work with magical abilities to help them. They lifted the tree, placed it back where it belonged, and returned it to its original appearance among the others. However, Laka captured the king of the gnomes and learned how to get the support of the little people instead of their hindrance. With their help, his canoe was taken to the shore and shaped beautifully for amazing and successful journeys.[36]


VI

LAU-KA-IEIE

LAU-KA-IEIE

      "Waipio valley, the beautiful:
      Precipices around it,
      The sea on one side;
      The precipices are hard to climb;
      Not to be climbed
      Are the sea precipices."

"Waipio Valley, stunning:
      Cliffs surrounding it,
      The ocean on one side;
      The cliffs are tough to scale;
      Best not to climb
      The ocean cliffs."

          —Hawaiian Chant.

Hawaiian Chant.

Kakea (the white one) and Kaholo (the runner) were the children of the Valley. Their parents were the precipices which were sheer to the sea, and could only be passed by boats. They married, and Kaholo conceived. The husband said, "If a boy is born, I will name it; if a girl, you give the name."

Kakea (the white one) and Kaholo (the runner) were the children of the Valley. Their parents were the cliffs that dropped straight into the sea, and could only be crossed by boats. They got married, and Kaholo became pregnant. The husband said, "If a boy is born, I’ll name him; if it’s a girl, you can choose the name."

He went up to see his sister Pokahi, and asked her to go swiftly to see his wife. Pokahi's husband was Kaukini, a bird-catcher. He went out into the forest for some birds. Soon he came back and prepared them for cooking. Hot stones were put inside the birds and the birds were packed in calabashes, carefully covered over with wet leaves, which made steam inside so the birds were well cooked. Then they were brought to Kaholo for a feast.[37]

He went to visit his sister Pokahi and asked her to quickly go see his wife. Pokahi's husband was Kaukini, a bird catcher. He went out into the forest to catch some birds. Soon, he returned and got them ready for cooking. Hot stones were placed inside the birds, and they were packed in calabashes, carefully covered with wet leaves, which created steam inside to cook the birds thoroughly. Then, they were brought to Kaholo for a feast.[37]

On their way they went down to Waipio Valley, coming to the foot of the precipice. Pokahi wanted some sea-moss and some shell-fish, so she told the two men to go on while she secured these things to take to Kaholo. She gathered the soft lipoa moss and went up to the waterfall, to Ulu (Kaholo's home). The baby was born, wrapped in the moss and thrown into the sea, making a shapeless bundle, but a kupua (sorcerer) saw that a child was there. The child was taken and washed clean in the soft lipoa, and cared for. All around were the signs of the birth of a chief.

On their way, they headed down to Waipio Valley, arriving at the base of the cliff. Pokahi wanted some sea moss and shellfish, so she told the two men to go ahead while she gathered those things to take to Kaholo. She collected the soft lipoa moss and made her way to the waterfall, to Ulu (Kaholo's home). The baby was born, wrapped in the moss and tossed into the sea, forming a shapeless bundle, but a kupua (sorcerer) noticed the child. The baby was rescued and washed clean with the soft lipoa, and looked after. All around were the signs of the birth of a chief.

They named him Hiilawe, and from him the Waipio waterfall has its name, according to the saying, "Falling into mist is the water of Hiilawe."

They named him Hiilawe, and that’s how the Waipio waterfall got its name, based on the saying, "Falling into mist is the water of Hiilawe."

Pokahi took up her package in which she had brought the moss and shell-fish, but the moss was gone. Hina-ulu-ohia (Hina-the-growing ohia-tree) was the sorcerer who took the child in the lipoa moss. She was the aumakua, or ancestor goddess, of the boat-builders.

Pokahi picked up her package containing the moss and shellfish, but the moss was gone. Hina-ulu-ohia (Hina-the-growing ohia-tree) was the sorceress who took the child in the lipoa moss. She was the aumakua, or ancestor goddess, of the boat builders.

Pokahi dreamed that a beautiful woman appeared, her body covered with the leaves of koa-trees. "I know that you have not had any child. I will now give you one. Awake, and go to the Waipio River; watch thirty days, then you will find a girl wrapped in soft moss. This[38] shall be your adopted child. I will show you how to care for it. Your brother and his wife must not know. Your husband alone may know about this adopted girl."

Pokahi dreamed that a beautiful woman appeared, her body covered with koa tree leaves. "I know you haven't had a child. I'll give you one now. Wake up and go to the Waipio River; watch for thirty days, and you'll find a girl wrapped in soft moss. This[38] will be your adopted child. I'll show you how to take care of her. Your brother and his wife must not know. Only your husband can know about this adopted girl."

Pokahi and her husband went down at once to the mouth of the river, heard an infant cry in the midst of red-colored mist, and found a child wrapped in the fragrant moss. She wished to take it up, but was held back by magic powers. She saw an ohia-tree rising up from the water,—branches, leaves, and flowers,—and iiwi (birds) coming to pick the flowers. The red birds and red flowers were very beautiful. This tree was Hina. The birds began to sing, and quietly the tree sank down into the water and disappeared, the birds flying away to the west.

Pokahi and her husband immediately went to the river's mouth, where they heard a baby crying in the middle of a red mist and found a child wrapped in fragrant moss. She wanted to pick it up but was held back by magical forces. She saw an ohia tree rising from the water—its branches, leaves, and flowers—with iiwi (birds) coming to pick the flowers. The red birds and red flowers were stunning. This tree was Hina. The birds started to sing, and slowly the tree sank beneath the water and vanished, while the birds flew away to the west.

Pokahi returned to her brother's house, going down to the sea every day, where she saw the human form of the child growing in the shelter of that red mist on the surface of the sea. At the end of the thirty days Pokahi told her friends and her husband that they must go back home. On their way they went to the river. She told her husband to look at the red mist, but he wanted to hurry on. As they approached their house, cooking-odors welcomed them, and they found plenty of food prepared outside. They saw something moving inside. The trees seemed to be walking as if with the feet of men. Steps[39] were heard, and voices were calling for the people of the house.

Pokahi went back to her brother's house, visiting the sea every day, where she saw the figure of the child growing in the shelter of the red mist on the water's surface. After thirty days, Pokahi told her friends and her husband that it was time to return home. On their way, they stopped at the river. She asked her husband to look at the red mist, but he was eager to keep moving. As they neared their house, the smell of cooking greeted them, and they found a lot of food prepared outside. They noticed something moving inside. The trees appeared to be walking as if they had human feet. They heard footsteps, and voices were calling for the people in the house.

Kaukini prepared a lamp, and Pokahi in a vision saw the same fine tree which she had seen before. There was also a hala-tree with its beautiful yellow blossoms. As they looked they saw leaves of different kinds falling one after another, making in one place a soft fragrant bed.

Kaukini set up a lamp, and in a vision, Pokahi saw the same lovely tree she had seen previously. There was also a hala tree with its beautiful yellow flowers. As they watched, they saw leaves of various kinds falling one by one, creating a soft, fragrant bed in one spot.

Then a woman and a man came with an infant. They were the god Ku and Hina his wife. They said to Pokahi and her husband, "We have accepted your sacrifices and have seen that you are childless, so now we have brought you this child to adopt." Then they disappeared among the trees of the forest, leaving the child, Lau-ka-ieie (leaf of the ieie vine). She was well cared for and grew up into a beautiful woman without fault or blemish. Her companions and servants were the birds and the flowers.

Then a woman and a man came with a baby. They were the god Ku and his wife Hina. They said to Pokahi and her husband, "We have accepted your gifts and noticed that you’re without children, so we’ve brought you this child to adopt." Then they vanished among the trees in the forest, leaving the child, Lau-ka-ieie (leaf of the ieie vine). She was well taken care of and grew up into a beautiful woman with no flaws or blemishes. Her friends and helpers were the birds and the flowers.

Lau-ka-pali (leaf of the precipice) was one of her friends. One day she made whistles of ti leaves, and blew them. The Leaf-of-the Morning-Glory saw that the young chiefess liked this, so she went out and found Pupu-kani-oi (the singing land-shell), whose home was on the leaves of the forest trees. Then she found another Pupu-hina-hina-ula (shell beautiful, with rainbow colors). In the night the shells sang, and their[40] voices stole their way into the love of Lau-ka-ieie, so she gently sang with them.

Lau-ka-pali (leaf of the precipice) was one of her friends. One day, she made whistles from ti leaves and blew them. The Leaf-of-the-Morning-Glory noticed that the young chiefess enjoyed this, so she went out and found Pupu-kani-oi (the singing land-shell), which lived on the leaves of the forest trees. Then she discovered another Pupu-hina-hina-ula (shell beautiful, with rainbow colors). At night, the shells sang, and their[40] voices wove their way into the heart of Lau-ka-ieie, prompting her to softly sing along with them.

Nohu-ua-palai (a fern), one of the old residents of that place, went out into the forest, and, hearing the voices of the girl and the shells, came to the house. She chanted her name, but there was no reply. All was silent. At last, Pua-ohelo (the blossom of the ohelo), one of the flowers in the house, heard, and opening the door, invited her to come in and eat.

Nohu-ua-palai (a fern), one of the long-time inhabitants of that place, ventured into the forest and, hearing the voices of the girl and the shells, made her way to the house. She called out her name, but there was no answer. Everything was quiet. Finally, Pua-ohelo (the blossom of the ohelo), one of the flowers in the house, heard her and opened the door, inviting her to come in and eat.

Nohu-ua-palai went in and feasted with the girls. Lau-ka-ieie dreamed about Kawelona (the setting of the sun), at Lihue, a fine young man, the first-born of one of the high chiefs of Kauai. She told her kahu (guardian) all about her dream and the distant island. The kahu asked who should go to find the man of the dreams. All the girl friends wanted to go. She told them to raise their hands and the one who had the longest fingers could go. This was Pupu-kani-oi (the singing shell). The leaf family all sobbed as they bade farewell to the shell.

Nohu-ua-palai went in and had a feast with the girls. Lau-ka-ieie dreamed about Kawelona (the setting sun), a handsome young man from Lihue, who was the firstborn of one of the high chiefs of Kauai. She shared her dream and the distant island with her guardian, the kahu. The kahu asked who should go find the man from her dreams. All the girl friends wanted to go. She told them to raise their hands, and whoever had the longest fingers could go. That was Pupu-kani-oi (the singing shell). The leaf family all cried as they said goodbye to the shell.

The shell said: "Oh, my leaf-sisters Laukoa [leaf of the koa-tree] and Lauanau [leaf of the tapa, or paper-mulberry, tree], arise, go with me on my journey! Oh, my shell-sisters of the blue sea, come to the beach, to the sand! Come and show me the path I am to go! Oh, Pupu-moka-lau [the land-shell clinging to the moka[41]hana leaf], come and look at me, for I am one of your family! Call all the shells to aid me in my journey! Come to me!"

The shell said: "Oh, my leaf-sisters Laukoa [leaf of the koa tree] and Lauanau [leaf of the tapa, or paper-mulberry tree], get up, come with me on my journey! Oh, my shell-sisters of the blue sea, come to the beach, to the sand! Come and show me the way I need to go! Oh, Pupu-moka-lau [the land-shell clinging to the moka[41]hana leaf], come and look at me, for I am one of your family! Call all the shells to help me in my journey! Come to me!"

Then she summoned her brother, Makani-kau, chief of the winds, to waft them away in their wind bodies. They journeyed all around the island of Hawaii to find some man who would be like the man of the dream. They found no one there nor on any of the other islands up to Oahu, where the Singing Shell fell in love with a chief and turned from her journey, but Makani-kau went on to Kauai.

Then she called her brother, Makani-kau, the chief of the winds, to carry them away in their wind forms. They traveled all around the island of Hawaii looking for a man who resembled the one from her dream. They didn’t find anyone there or on any of the other islands up to Oahu, where the Singing Shell fell in love with a chief and decided to stop her journey, but Makani-kau continued on to Kauai.

Ma-eli-eli, the dragon woman of Heeia, tried to persuade him to stop, but on he went. She ran after him. Limaloa, the dragon of Laiewai, also tried to catch Makani-kau, but he was too swift. On the way to Kauai, Makani-kau saw some people in a boat chased by a big shark. He leaped on the boat and told them he would play with the shark and they could stay near but need not fear. Then he jumped into the sea. The shark turned over and opened its mouth to seize him; he climbed on it, caught its fins, and forced it to flee through the water. He drove it to the shore and made it fast among the rocks. It became a great shark stone, Koa-mano (warrior shark), at Haena. He leaped from the shark to land, the boat following.

Ma-eli-eli, the dragon woman of Heeia, tried to convince him to stop, but he kept going. She ran after him. Limaloa, the dragon of Laiewai, also tried to catch Makani-kau, but he was too fast. On his way to Kauai, Makani-kau saw some people in a boat being chased by a huge shark. He jumped onto the boat and told them he would deal with the shark, and they could stay close without being afraid. Then he dove into the ocean. The shark flipped over and opened its mouth to catch him; he climbed onto it, grabbed its fins, and forced it to swim away. He drove it to the shore and anchored it among the rocks. It became a great shark stone, Koa-mano (warrior shark), at Haena. He jumped from the shark to the land, with the boat following him.

He saw the hill of "Fire-Throwing," a place[42] where burning sticks were thrown over the precipices, a very beautiful sight at night. He leaped to the top of the hill in his shadow body. Far up on the hill was a vast number of iiwi (birds). Makani-kau went to them as they were flying toward Lehua. They only felt the force of the winds, for they could not see him or his real body. He saw that the birds were carrying a fine man as he drew near.

He saw the hill of "Fire-Throwing," a place[42] where burning sticks were tossed over the cliffs, creating a stunning view at night. He jumped to the top of the hill in his shadow form. High up on the hill was a huge flock of iiwi (birds). Makani-kau approached them as they flew toward Lehua. They only felt the force of the winds because they couldn't see him or his real body. He noticed that the birds were carrying a handsome man as he got closer.

This was the one Lau-ka-ieie desired for her husband. They carried this boy on their wings easily and gently over the hills and sea toward the sunset island, Lehua. There they slowly flew to earth. They were the bird guardians of Kawelona, and when they travelled from place to place they were under the direction of the bird-sorcerer, Kukala-a-ka-manu.

This was the one Lau-ka-ieie wanted for her husband. They easily and gently carried this boy on their wings over the hills and sea toward the sunset island, Lehua. There, they slowly landed. They were the bird guardians of Kawelona, and when they traveled from place to place, they followed the guidance of the bird-sorcerer, Kukala-a-ka-manu.

Kawelona had dreamed of a beautiful girl who had visited him again and again, so he was prepared to meet Makani-kau. He told his parents and adopted guardians and bird-priests about his dreams and the beautiful girl he wanted to marry.

Kawelona had dreamed of a beautiful girl who kept visiting him, so he was ready to meet Makani-kau. He shared his dreams and talked about the beautiful girl he wanted to marry with his parents, adopted guardians, and bird-priests.

Makani-kau met the winds of Niihau and Lehua, and at last was welcomed by the birds. He told Kawelona his mission, who prepared to go to Hawaii, asking how they should go. Makani-kau went to the seaside and called for his many bodies to come and give him the boat for[43] the husband of their great sister Lau-ka-ieie. Thus he made known his mana, or spirit power, to Kawelona. He called on the great cloud-gods to send the long white cloud-boat, and it soon appeared. Kawelona entered the boat with fear, and in a few minutes lost sight of the island of Lehua and his bird guardians as he sailed out into the sea. Makani-kau dropped down by the side of a beautiful shell-boat, entered it, and stopped at Mana. There he took several girls and put them in a double canoe, or au-waa-olalua (spirit-boat).

Makani-kau faced the winds of Niihau and Lehua and was finally welcomed by the birds. He shared his mission with Kawelona, who got ready to go to Hawaii, asking how they should travel. Makani-kau went to the beach and called for his many forms to come and provide him with the boat for[43] the husband of their great sister Lau-ka-ieie. This demonstrated his mana, or spirit power, to Kawelona. He called upon the great cloud-gods to send the long white cloud-boat, and it quickly appeared. Kawelona entered the boat with apprehension, and in a few moments, he lost sight of the island of Lehua and his bird protectors as he sailed into the ocean. Makani-kau descended next to a beautiful shell-boat, boarded it, and stopped at Mana. There, he took several girls and placed them in a double canoe, or au-waa-olalua (spirit-boat).

Meanwhile the sorcerer ruler of the birds agreed to find out where Kawelona was to satisfy the longing of his parents, whom he had left without showing them where he was going or what dangers he might meet. The sorcerer poured water into a calabash and threw in two lehua flowers, which floated on the water. Then he turned his eyes toward the sun and prayed: "Oh, great sun, to whom belongs the heavens, turn your eyes downward to look on the water in this calabash, and show us what you see therein! Look upon the beautiful young woman. She is not one from Kauai. There is no one more beautiful than she. Her home is under the glowing East, and a royal rainbow is around her. There are beautiful girls attending her." The sorcerer saw the sun-pictures in the water,[44] and interpreted to the friends the journey of Kawelona, telling them it was a long, long way, and they must wait patiently many days for any word. In the signs he saw the boy in the cloud-boat, Makani-kau in his shell-boat, and the three girls in the spirit-boat.

Meanwhile, the sorcerer who ruled the birds agreed to find out where Kawelona was to ease the worries of his parents, who he had left without any idea of where he was going or what dangers he could encounter. The sorcerer poured water into a calabash and added two lehua flowers, which floated on the surface. Then he looked up at the sun and prayed: "Oh, great sun, ruler of the heavens, gaze down on the water in this calabash and show us what you see there! Look at the beautiful young woman. She’s not from Kauai. There’s no one more beautiful than her. Her home lies in the radiant East, surrounded by a majestic rainbow. There are lovely girls attending her." The sorcerer saw the images in the water, [44] and told his friends about Kawelona’s journey, explaining that it was a long, long way, and they would have to wait patiently for many days for any news. In the signs he saw the boy in the cloud-boat, Makani-kau in his shell-boat, and the three girls in the spirit-boat.

The girls were carried to Oahu, and there found the shell-girl, Pupu-kani-oi, left by Makani-kau on his way to Lehua. They took her with her husband and his sisters in the spirit-boat. There were nine in the company of travellers to Hawaii: Kawelona in his cloud-boat; two girls from Kauai; Kaiahe, a girl from Oahu; three from Molokai, one from Maui; and a girl called Lihau. Makani-kau himself was the leader; he had taken the girls away. On this journey he turned their boats to Kahoolawe to visit Ka-moho-alii, the ruler of the sharks. There Makani-kau appeared in his finest human body, and they all landed. Makani-kau took Kawelona from his cloud-boat, went inland, and placed him in the midst of the company, telling them he was the husband for Lau-ka-ieie. They were all made welcome by the ruler of the sharks.

The girls were taken to Oahu, where they found the shell-girl, Pupu-kani-oi, left by Makani-kau on his way to Lehua. They brought her along with her husband and his sisters in the spirit-boat. There were nine travelers heading to Hawaii: Kawelona in his cloud-boat; two girls from Kauai; Kaiahe, a girl from Oahu; three from Molokai; one from Maui; and a girl named Lihau. Makani-kau was the leader; he had taken the girls away. On this journey, he redirected their boats to Kahoolawe to visit Ka-moho-alii, the ruler of the sharks. There, Makani-kau appeared in his finest human form, and they all landed. Makani-kau took Kawelona from his cloud-boat, went inland, and placed him in front of the group, telling them he was the husband for Lau-ka-ieie. The ruler of the sharks welcomed them all.

Ka-moho-alii called his sharks to bring food from all the islands over which they were placed as guardians; so they quickly brought prepared food, fish, flowers, leis, and gifts of all kinds.[45] The company feasted and rested. Then Ka-moho-alii called his sharks to guard the travellers on their journey. Makani-kau went in his shell boat, Kawelona in his cloud-boat, and they were all carried over the sea until they landed under the mountains of Hawaii.

Ka-moho-alii summoned his sharks to bring food from all the islands where they served as guardians; they quickly delivered prepared meals, fish, flowers, leis, and various gifts.[45] The group feasted and relaxed. Then Ka-moho-alii called upon his sharks to protect the travelers on their journey. Makani-kau set out in his shell boat, Kawelona in his cloud-boat, and they were all transported across the sea until they arrived at the mountains of Hawaii.

Makani-kau, in his wind body, carried the boats swiftly on their journey to Waipio. Lau-ka-ieie heard her brother's voice calling her from the sea. Hina answered. Makani-kau and Kawelona went up to Waimea to cross over to Lau-ka-ieie's house, but were taken by Hina to the top of Mauna Kea. Poliahu and Lilinoe saw the two fine young men and called to them, but Makani-kau passed by, without a word, to his own wonderful home in the caves of the mountains resting in the heart of mists and fogs, and placed all his travellers there. Makani-kau went down to the sea and called the sharks of Ka-moho-alii. They appeared in their human bodies in the valley of Waipio, leaving their shark bodies resting quietly in the sea. They feasted and danced near the ancient temple of Kahuku-welo-welo, which was the place where the wonderful shell, Kiha-pu, was kept.

Makani-kau, in his wind form, quickly transported the boats on their journey to Waipio. Lau-ka-ieie heard her brother's voice calling her from the sea. Hina responded. Makani-kau and Kawelona headed up to Waimea to cross over to Lau-ka-ieie's house, but Hina took them to the top of Mauna Kea. Poliahu and Lilinoe spotted the two handsome young men and called out to them, but Makani-kau just passed by, silent, heading to his amazing home in the mountain caves, nestled in the mist and fog, where he settled all his travelers. Makani-kau then went down to the sea and summoned the sharks of Ka-moho-alii. They appeared in their human forms in the valley of Waipio, leaving their shark bodies resting peacefully in the sea. They feasted and danced near the ancient temple of Kahuku-welo-welo, which housed the treasured shell, Kiha-pu.

Makani-kau put seven shells on the top of the precipice and they blew until sweet sounds floated over all the land. Thus was the marriage of Lau-ka-ieie and Kawelona celebrated.[46]

Makani-kau placed seven shells on the edge of the cliff and blew into them until beautiful sounds echoed across the land. This was how the marriage of Lau-ka-ieie and Kawelona was celebrated.[46]

All the shark people rested, soothed by the music. After the wedding they bade farewell and returned to Kahoolawe, going around the southern side of the island, for it was counted bad luck to turn back. They must go straight ahead all the way home. Makani-kau went to his sister's house, and met the girls and Lau-ka-ieie. He told her that his house was full of strangers, as the people of the different kupua bodies had assembled to celebrate the wedding. These were the kupua people of the Hawaiian Islands. The eepa people were more like fairies and gnomes, and were usually somewhat deformed. The kupuas may be classified as follows:

All the shark people rested, comforted by the music. After the wedding, they said their goodbyes and headed back to Kahoolawe, going around the southern side of the island, as it was considered bad luck to turn back. They had to move straight ahead all the way home. Makani-kau went to his sister's house and met the girls and Lau-ka-ieie. He told her that his house was filled with strangers, as people from different kupua bodies had gathered to celebrate the wedding. These were the kupua people of the Hawaiian Islands. The eepa people resembled fairies and gnomes and were usually somewhat deformed. The kupuas can be classified as follows:

   Ka-poe-kino-lau (the people who had leaf bodies).
   """    -pua (the people who had flower bodies).
   """    -manu (the people who had bird bodies).
   """    -laau (trees of all kinds, ferns, vines, etc.).
   """    -pupu (all shells).
   """    -ao (all clouds).
   """    -makani (all winds).
   Ka-poe-kina-ia (all fish).
   """    -mano (all sharks).
   """    -limu (all sea-mosses).
   """    -pohaku(all peculiar stones).
   """    -hiwa-hiwa (all dangerous places of the pali).

Ka-poe-kino-lau (the people with leaf bodies).
  ""- pua (the people with flower bodies).
  "- manu (the people with bird bodies).
  ""- laau (all types of trees, ferns, vines, etc.).
  ""-pupu (all shells).
  ""-ao (all clouds).
  ""-makani (all winds).
  Ka-poe-kina-ia (all fish).
  ""-mano (all sharks).
  ""-limu (all sea mosses).
  ""-pohaku (all unique rocks).
  "- hiwa-hiwa (any dangerous areas on the cliffs).

After the marriage, Pupu-kani-oi (the singing shell) and her husband entered the shell-boat, and started back to Molokai. On their way they[47] heard sweet bird voices. Makani-kau had a feather house covered with rainbow colors. Later he went to Kauai, and brought back the adopted parents of Kawelona to dwell on Hawaii, where Lau-ka-ieie lived happily with her husband.

After the wedding, Pupu-kani-oi (the singing shell) and her husband got into the shell-boat and headed back to Molokai. On the way, they[47] heard beautiful bird songs. Makani-kau had a feather house adorned with rainbow colors. Later, he traveled to Kauai and brought back Kawelona's adoptive parents to live in Hawaii, where Lau-ka-ieie happily lived with her husband.

Hiilawe became very ill, and called his brother Makani-kau and his sister Lau-ka-ieie to come near and listen. He told them that he was going to die, and they must bury him where he could always see the eyes of the people, and then he would change his body into a wonderful new body.

Hiilawe got really sick and called his brother Makani-kau and his sister Lau-ka-ieie to come closer and listen. He told them he was going to die and they needed to bury him where he could always see the faces of the people, and then he would transform his body into an amazing new one.

The beautiful girl took his malo and leis and placed them along the sides of the valley, where they became beautiful trees and vines, and Hina made him live again; so Hiilawe became an aumakua of the waterfalls. Makani-kau took the body in his hands and carried it in the thunder and lightning, burying it on the brow of the highest precipice of the valley. Then his body was changed into a stone, which has been lying there for centuries; but his ghost was made by Hina into a kupua, so that he could always appear as the wonderful misty falls of Waipio, looking into the eyes of his people.

The beautiful girl took his malo and leis and placed them along the sides of the valley, where they turned into beautiful trees and vines, and Hina brought him back to life; so Hiilawe became an aumakua of the waterfalls. Makani-kau took the body in his hands and carried it in the thunder and lightning, burying it at the top of the highest cliff of the valley. Then his body was transformed into a stone, which has been there for centuries; but Hina turned his spirit into a kupua, so he could always appear as the amazing misty falls of Waipio, watching over his people.

After many years had passed Hina assumed permanently the shape of the beautiful ohia-tree, making her home in the forest around the volcanoes of Hawaii. She still had magic power,[48] and was worshipped under the name Hina-ula-ohia. Makani-kau watched over Lau-ka-ieie, and when the time came for her to lay aside her human body she came to him as a slender, graceful woman, covered with leaves, her eyes blazing like fire. Makani-kau said: "You are a vine; you cannot stand alone. I will carry you into the forest and place you by the side of Hina. You are the ieie vine. Climb trees! Twine your long leaves around them! Let your blazing red flowers shine between the leaves like eyes of fire! Give your beauty to all the ohia-trees of the forest!"

After many years had passed, Hina permanently took on the form of the beautiful ohia tree, settling in the forests around the volcanoes of Hawaii. She still had magical powers, [48] and was revered under the name Hina-ula-ohia. Makani-kau watched over Lau-ka-ieie, and when it was time for her to shed her human body, she appeared to him as a slender, graceful woman, covered in leaves, with eyes blazing like fire. Makani-kau said: "You are a vine; you can't stand alone. I will carry you into the forest and place you next to Hina. You are the ieie vine. Climb trees! Wrap your long leaves around them! Let your bright red flowers shine between the leaves like fiery eyes! Share your beauty with all the ohia trees in the forest!"

Carried hither and thither by Makani-kau (great wind), and dropped by the side of splendid tall trees, the ieie vine has for centuries been one of the most graceful tree ornaments in all the forest life of the Hawaiian Islands.

Carried back and forth by Makani-kau (great wind), and dropped beside beautiful tall trees, the ieie vine has been one of the most elegant tree decorations in all the forest life of the Hawaiian Islands for centuries.

Makani-kau in his spirit form blew the golden clouds of the islands into the light of the sun, so that the Rainbow Maiden, Anuenue, might lend her garments to all her friends of the ancient days.[49]

Makani-kau in his spirit form blew the golden clouds of the islands into the sunlight, so that the Rainbow Maiden, Anuenue, could share her garments with all her friends from the olden days.[49]


VII

KAUHUHU, THE SHARK-GOD OF MOLOKAI

Kauhuahu, the shark god of Molokai

The story of the shark-god Kauhuhu has been told under the legend of "Aikanaka (Man-eater)," which was the ancient name of the little harbor Pukoo, which lies at the entrance to one of the beautiful valleys of the island of Molokai. The better way is to take the legend as revealing the great man-eater in one of his most kindly aspects. The shark-god appears as the friend of a priest who is seeking revenge for the destruction of his children. Kamalo was the name of the priest. His heiau, or temple, was at Kaluaaha, a village which faced the channel between the islands of Molokai and Maui. Across the channel the rugged red-brown slopes of the mountain Eeke were lost in the masses of clouds which continually hung around its sharp peaks. The two boys of the priest delighted in the glorious revelations of sunrise and sunset tossed in shattered fragments of cloud color, and revelled in the reflected tints which danced to them over the swift channel-currents. It is no wonder that the courage of sky and sea entered into the hearts[50] of the boys, and that many deeds of daring were done by them. They were taught many of the secrets of the temple by their father, but were warned that certain things were sacred to the gods and must not be touched. The high chief, or alii, of that part of the island had a temple a short distance from Kaluaaha, in the valley of the harbor which was called Aikanaka. The name of this chief was Kupa. The chiefs always had a house built within the temple walls as their own residence, to which they could retire at certain seasons of the year. Kupa had two remarkable drums which he kept in his house at the heiau. His skill in beating his drums was so great that they could reveal his thoughts to the waiting priests.

The story of the shark-god Kauhuhu has been told in the legend of "Aikanaka (Man-eater)," which was the ancient name for the small harbor Pukoo, located at the entrance to one of the island of Molokai's beautiful valleys. The best way to understand the legend is as a glimpse into the great man-eater's more benevolent side. The shark-god shows up as a friend to a priest seeking revenge for the loss of his children. The priest's name was Kamalo. His heiau, or temple, was situated at Kaluaaha, a village that faced the channel between the islands of Molokai and Maui. Across the channel, the steep, reddish-brown slopes of Mount Eeke faded into the clouds that constantly lingered around its sharp peaks. The priest's two sons were captivated by the stunning displays of colors during sunrise and sunset, with shattered clouds reflecting vibrant hues that danced across the fast-flowing currents of the channel. It's no surprise that the bravery of the sky and sea filled the boys' hearts, and they embarked on many daring adventures. Their father taught them many of the temple's secrets but warned them that certain things were sacred to the gods and should not be disturbed. The high chief, or alii, of that area had a temple not far from Kaluaaha, in the valley by the harbor called Aikanaka. This chief was named Kupa. Chiefs typically had a house built within the temple walls as their personal residence, where they could retreat during certain seasons of the year. Kupa owned two impressive drums that he kept in his house at the heiau. His drumming skills were so exceptional that they could convey his thoughts to the waiting priests.

One day Kupa sailed far away over the sea to his favorite fishing-grounds. Meanwhile the boys were tempted to go to Kupa's heiau and try the wonderful drums. The valley of the little harbor Aikanaka bore the musical name Mapulehu. Along the beach and over the ridge hastened the two sons of Kamalo. Quickly they entered the heiau, found the high chief's house, took out his drums and began to beat upon them. Some of the people heard the familiar tones of the drums. They dared not enter the sacred doors of the heiau, but watched until the boys became weary of their sport and returned home.

One day, Kupa sailed far away over the sea to his favorite fishing spots. Meanwhile, the boys were tempted to go to Kupa's heiau and try out the amazing drums. The valley of the small harbor Aikanaka had the musical name Mapulehu. The two sons of Kamalo hurried along the beach and up the ridge. They quickly entered the heiau, found the high chief's house, took out his drums, and began to play them. Some people heard the familiar sounds of the drums. They didn’t dare to enter the sacred doors of the heiau, but they watched until the boys grew tired of their fun and went back home.

KUKUI-TREES, IAO VALLEY, MT. EEKE Kukui trees, Iao Valley, Mt. Eeke

When Kupa returned they told him how the boys had beaten upon his sacred drums. Kupa was very angry, and ordered his mu, or temple sacrifice seekers, to kill the boys and bring their bodies to the heiau to be placed on the altar. When the priest Kamalo heard of the death of his sons, in bitterness of heart he sought revenge. His own power was not great enough to cope with his high chief; therefore he sought the aid of the seers and prophets of highest repute throughout Molokai. But they feared Kupa the chief, and could not aid him, and therefore sent him on to another kaula, or prophet, or sent him back to consult some one the other side of his home. All this time he carried with him fitting presents and sacrifices, by which he hoped to gain the assistance of the gods through their priests. At last he came to the steep precipice which overlooks Kalaupapa and Kalawao, the present home of the lepers. At the foot of this precipice was a heiau, in which the great shark-god was worshipped. Down the sides of the precipice he climbed and at last found the priest of the shark-god. The priest refused to give assistance, but directed him to go to a great cave in the bold cliffs south of Kalawao. The name of the cave was Anao-puhi, the cave of the eel. Here dwelt the great shark-god Kauhuhu and his guardians or watchers, Waka and Mo-o, the great dragons or reptiles[52] of Polynesian legends. These dragons were mighty warriors in the defence of the shark-god, and were his kahus, or caretakers, while he slept, or when his cave needed watching during his absence.

When Kupa returned, they told him how the boys had beaten on his sacred drums. Kupa was very angry and ordered his mu, or temple sacrifice seekers, to kill the boys and bring their bodies to the heiau to be placed on the altar. When the priest Kamalo heard about the death of his sons, he was filled with bitterness and sought revenge. His own power wasn't strong enough to take on his high chief, so he looked for help from the most respected seers and prophets across Molokai. But they were afraid of Kupa, the chief, and couldn’t help him, sending him to another kaula, or prophet, or back to consult someone else near his home. During this time, he carried fitting gifts and sacrifices, hoping to gain the gods' assistance through their priests. Eventually, he reached the steep cliff that overlooks Kalaupapa and Kalawao, the current home of the lepers. At the bottom of this cliff was a heiau, where the great shark-god was worshipped. He climbed down the sides of the cliff and finally found the priest of the shark-god. The priest refused to help but directed him to a great cave in the bold cliffs south of Kalawao. The cave was called Anao-puhi, the cave of the eel. There lived the great shark-god Kauhuhu and his guardians, Waka and Mo-o, the legendary dragons of Polynesia. These dragons were fierce warriors defending the shark-god and acted as his kahus, or caretakers, while he slept or when his cave needed watching during his absence.[52]

Kamalo, tired and discouraged, plodded along through the rough lava fragments piled around the entrance to the cave. He bore across his shoulders a black pig, which he had carried many miles as an offering to whatever power he could find to aid him. As he came near to the cave the watchmen saw him and said:——

Kamalo, worn out and disheartened, trudged through the jagged lava rocks scattered around the cave entrance. He carried a black pig over his shoulders, which he had lugged for many miles as a sacrifice to any force that might help him. As he approached the cave, the guards spotted him and said:——

"E, here comes a man, food for the great [shark] Mano. Fish for Kauhuhu." But Kamalo came nearer and for some reason aroused sympathy in the dragons. "E hele! E hele!" they cried to him. "Away, away! It is death to you. Here's the tabu place." "Death it may be—life it may be. Give me revenge for my sons—and I have no care for myself." Then the watchmen asked about his trouble and he told them how the chief Kupa had slain his sons as a punishment for beating the drums. Then he narrated the story of his wanderings all over Molokai, seeking for some power strong enough to overcome Kupa. At last he had come to the shark-god—as the final possibility of aid. If Kauhuhu failed him, he was ready to die; indeed he had no wish to live. The mo-o assured him of[53] their kindly feelings, and told him that it was a very good thing that Kauhuhu was away fishing, for if he had been home there would have been no way for him to go before the god without suffering immediate death. There would have been not even an instant for explanations. Yet they ran a very great risk in aiding him, for they must conceal him until the way was opened by the favors of the great gods. If he should be discovered and eaten before gaining the aid of the shark-god, they, too, must die with him. They decided that they would hide him in the rubbish pile of taro peelings which had been thrown on one side when they had pounded taro. Here he must lie in perfect silence until the way was made plain for him to act. They told him to watch for the coming of eight great surf waves rolling in from the sea, and then wait from his place of concealment for some opportunity to speak to the god because he would come in the last great wave. Soon the surf began to roll in and break against the cliffs.

"E, here comes a man, food for the great [shark] Mano. Fish for Kauhuhu." But Kamalo got closer and somehow drew sympathy from the dragons. "Go away! Go away!" they shouted at him. "It's death for you. This is a forbidden place." "It may be death— it may be life. Give me revenge for my sons—and I don’t care about myself." Then the watchmen asked him what his problem was, and he explained how Chief Kupa had killed his sons as punishment for beating the drums. He shared the story of his travels all over Molokai, searching for a power strong enough to defeat Kupa. Finally, he had come to the shark-god as his last hope for help. If Kauhuhu let him down, he was ready to die; in fact, he didn’t want to live anymore. The mo-o assured him of[53] their good intentions and said it was fortunate that Kauhuhu was out fishing, because if he had been at home, there would have been no way for him to approach the god without facing immediate death. There wouldn’t even be a moment for explanations. Still, they were taking a huge risk by helping him, as they needed to hide him until the way was opened by the great gods’ favors. If he was discovered and eaten before he could gain the shark-god's help, they would also perish with him. They decided to hide him in the pile of taro peelings that had been discarded after they had pounded the taro. He had to lie there in complete silence until it was clear when he could act. They instructed him to look out for the arrival of eight powerful surf waves coming in from the sea and then to wait from his hiding place for an opportunity to speak to the god because he would come in the last great wave. Soon the surf started rolling in and crashing against the cliffs.

Higher and higher rose the waves until the eighth reared far above the waters and met the winds from the shore which whipped the curling crest into a shower of spray. It raced along the water and beat far up into the cave, breaking into foam, out of which the shark-god emerged. At once he took his human form and[54] walked around the cave. As he passed the rubbish heap he cried out: "A man is here. I smell him." The dragons earnestly denied that any one was there, but the shark-god said, "There is surely a man in this cave. If I find him, dead men you are. If I find him not, you shall live." Then Kauhuhu looked along the walls of the cave and into all the hiding-places, but could not find him. He called with a loud voice, but only the echoes answered, like the voices of ghosts. After a thorough search he was turning away to attend to other matters when Kamalo's pig squealed. Then the giant shark-god leaped to the pile of taro leavings and thrust them apart. There lay Kamalo and the black pig which had been brought for sacrifice.

Higher and higher rose the waves until the eighth one towered well above the water and met the winds from the shore that whipped the curling crest into a spray. It surged along the water and crashed deep into the cave, breaking into foam, out of which the shark-god emerged. Instantly, he took on his human form and[54] walked around the cave. As he passed the pile of debris, he shouted, "There's a man here. I can smell him." The dragons earnestly insisted there was no one present, but the shark-god replied, "There’s definitely a man in this cave. If I find him, you’ll be dead. If I don’t find him, you’ll live." Then Kauhuhu scanned the cave walls and searched all the hiding spots but couldn’t locate him. He called out loudly, but only the echoes responded, like ghostly voices. After a thorough search, he was turning away to focus on other things when Kamalo's pig squealed. Then the giant shark-god jumped onto the pile of taro scraps and pushed them aside. There lay Kamalo and the black pig that had been brought for sacrifice.

Oh, the anger of the god!

Oh, the rage of the god!

Oh, the blazing eyes!

Oh, the intense eyes!

Kauhuhu instantly caught Kamalo and lifted him from the rubbish up toward his great mouth. Now the head and shoulders are in Kauhuhu's mouth. So quickly has this been done that Kamalo has had no time to think. Kamalo speaks quickly as the teeth are coming down upon him. "E Kauhuhu, listen to me. Hear my prayer. Then perhaps eat me." The shark-god is astonished and does not bite. He takes Kamalo from his mouth and says: "Well for you that you spoke quickly. Perhaps you have a[55] good thought. Speak." Then Kamalo told about his sons and their death at the hands of the executioners of the great chief, and that no one dared avenge him, but that all the prophets of the different gods had sent him from one place to another but could give him no aid. Sure now was he that Kauhuhu alone could give him aid. Pity came to the shark-god as it had come to his dragon watchers when they saw the sad condition of Kamalo. All this time Kamalo had held the hog which he had carried with him for sacrifice. This he now offered to the shark-god. Kauhuhu, pleased and compassionate, accepted the offering, and said: "E Kamalo. If you had come for any other purpose I would eat you, but your cause is sacred. I will stand as your kahu, your guardian, and sorely punish the high chief Kupa."

Kauhuhu quickly grabbed Kamalo and lifted him from the trash toward his massive mouth. Now Kamalo's head and shoulders are in Kauhuhu's mouth. It all happened so fast that Kamalo didn't have time to think. As the shark's teeth came down on him, Kamalo spoke out, "E Kauhuhu, listen to me. Hear my prayer. Then maybe eat me." The shark-god was surprised and didn't bite. He pulled Kamalo from his mouth and said, "Good thing you spoke quickly. Maybe you have a[55] good thought. Go ahead." Then Kamalo talked about his sons and their deaths at the hands of the great chief's executioners, mentioning that no one dared to avenge them, and that all the prophets of various gods had sent him everywhere but could offer no help. Now, he was sure that only Kauhuhu could help him. Pity filled the shark-god, just as it had for his dragon watchers when they saw Kamalo's sad situation. All this time, Kamalo had held the pig he brought for a sacrifice. He now offered it to the shark-god. Kauhuhu, pleased and compassionate, accepted the offering and said, "E Kamalo. If you had come for any other reason, I would eat you, but your cause is sacred. I will be your kahu, your guardian, and I will severely punish the high chief Kupa."

Then he told Kamalo to go to the heiau of the priest who told him to see the shark-god, take this priest on his shoulders, carry him over the steep precipices to his own heiau at Kaluaaha, and there live with him as a fellow-priest. They were to build a tabu fence around the heiau and put up the sacred tabu staffs of white tapa cloth. They must collect black pigs by the four hundred, red fish by the four hundred, and white chickens by the four hundred. Then they were to wait patiently for the coming of Kauhuhu. It was to be a strange coming. On the island Lanai, far[56] to the west of the Maui channel, they should see a small cloud, white as snow, increasing until it covers the little island. Then that cloud shall cross the channel against the wind and climb the mountains of Molokai until it rests on the highest peaks over the valley where Kupa has his temple. "At that time," said Kauhuhu, "a great rainbow will span the valley. I shall be in the care of that rainbow, and you may clearly understand that I am there and will speedily punish the man who has injured you. Remember that because you came to me for this sacred cause, therefore I have spared you, the only man who has ever stood in the presence of the shark-god and escaped alive." Gladly did Kamalo go up and down precipices and along the rough hard ways to the heiau of the priest of the shark-god. Gladly did he carry him up from Kalaupapa to the mountain-ridge above. Gladly did he carry him to his home and there provide for him while he gathered together the black pigs, the red fish, and the white chickens within the sacred enclosure he had built. Here he brought his family, those who had the nearest and strongest claims upon him. When his work was done, his eyes burned with watching the clouds of the little western island Lanai. Ah, the days passed by so slowly! The weeks and the months came, so the legends say, and still Kamalo waited in patience. At last one day[57] a white cloud appeared. It was unlike all the other white clouds he had anxiously watched during the dreary months. Over the channel it came. It spread over the hillsides and climbed the mountains and rested at the head of the valley belonging to Kupa. Then the watchers saw the glorious rainbow and knew that Kauhuhu had come according to his word.

Then he told Kamalo to go to the heiau of the priest who instructed him to see the shark-god, carry this priest on his shoulders, take him over the steep cliffs to his own heiau at Kaluaaha, and there live with him as a fellow-priest. They were to build a sacred fence around the heiau and put up the tabu staffs made of white tapa cloth. They needed to gather four hundred black pigs, four hundred red fish, and four hundred white chickens. Then they had to wait patiently for Kauhuhu to arrive. It was going to be a unique arrival. On the island of Lanai, far to the west of the Maui channel, they would see a small cloud, white as snow, growing until it covered the little island. Then that cloud would cross the channel against the wind and climb the mountains of Molokai until it rested on the highest peaks above the valley where Kupa has his temple. "At that time," said Kauhuhu, "a great rainbow will stretch across the valley. I will be in the care of that rainbow, and you will clearly know that I am present and will swiftly punish the man who has harmed you. Remember that because you came to me for this sacred purpose, I have spared you, the only man who has ever stood before the shark-god and survived." Kamalo eagerly climbed up and down cliffs and along the rough paths to the heiau of the shark-god's priest. He gladly carried him up from Kalaupapa to the mountain ridge above. He happily took him to his home and provided for him while he gathered the black pigs, red fish, and white chickens within the sacred enclosure he had built. Here, he brought his family, those who had the strongest ties to him. When his work was done, his eyes burned from watching the clouds over the little western island of Lanai. Ah, the days dragged on so slowly! The weeks and months passed, or so the legends say, and still Kamalo waited patiently. Finally, one day a white cloud appeared. It was unlike any of the other white clouds he had anxiously watched during those tedious months. It came over the channel. It spread over the hillsides and climbed the mountains, resting at the head of the valley belonging to Kupa. Then the watchers saw the magnificent rainbow and knew that Kauhuhu had arrived just as he promised.

The storm arose at the head of the valley. The winds struggled into a furious gale. The clouds gathered in heavy black masses, dark as midnight, and were pierced through with terrific flashes of lightning. The rain fell in floods, sweeping the hillside down into the valley, and rolling all that was below onward in a resistless mass toward the ocean. Down came the torrent upon the heiau belonging to Kupa, tearing its walls into fragments and washing Kupa and his people into the harbor at the mouth of the valley. Here the shark-god had gathered his people. Sharks filled the bay and feasted upon Kupa and his followers until the waters ran red and all were destroyed. Hence came the legendary name for that little harbor—Aikanaka, the place for man-eaters.

The storm blew up at the top of the valley. The winds turned into a fierce gale. Dark clouds gathered, heavy as night, flashing with terrifying bolts of lightning. The rain poured down in torrents, sweeping everything down the hillside and carrying all that was below towards the ocean. The downpour hit the heiau belonging to Kupa, breaking its walls apart and washing Kupa and his people into the harbor at the valley's mouth. There, the shark-god had gathered his people. Sharks filled the bay and fed on Kupa and his followers until the waters turned red and everyone was wiped out. This is where the legendary name for that small harbor came from—Aikanaka, the place of man-eaters.

It is said in the legends that "when great clouds gather on the mountains and a rainbow spans the valley, look out for furious storms of wind and rain which come suddenly, sweeping down the[58] valley." It also said in the legends that this strange storm which came in such awful power upon Kupa also spread out over the adjoining lowlands, carrying great destruction everywhere, but it paused at the tabu staff of Kamalo, and rushed on either side of the sacred fence, not daring to touch any one who dwelt therein. Therefore Kamalo and his people were spared. The legend has been called "Aikanaka" because of the feast of the sharks on the human flesh swept down into that harbor by the storm, but it seems more fitting to name the story after the shark-god Kauhuhu, who sent mighty storms and wrought great destruction.[59]

It’s said in the legends that “when dark clouds gather on the mountains and a rainbow arches over the valley, watch out for fierce storms of wind and rain that come suddenly, sweeping down the[58] valley.” The legends also say that this strange storm, which hit Kupa with such overwhelming force, spread out over the nearby lowlands, causing widespread destruction everywhere, but it paused at the sacred staff of Kamalo, rushing around either side of the sacred fence, not daring to touch anyone who lived there. So, Kamalo and his people were safe. The legend has been called “Aikanaka” because of the feast of sharks on the human flesh swept into that harbor by the storm, but it seems more fitting to name the story after the shark-god Kauhuhu, who sent powerful storms and caused great destruction.[59]


VIII

THE SHARK-MAN OF WAIPIO VALLEY

THE SHARK MAN OF WAIPIO VALLEY

This is a story of Waipio Valley, the most beautiful of all the valleys of the Hawaiian Islands, and one of the most secluded. It is now, as it has always been, very difficult of access. The walls are a sheer descent of over a thousand feet. In ancient times a narrow path slanted along the face of the bluffs wherever foothold could be found. In these later days the path has been enlarged, and horse and rider can descend into the valley's depths. In the upper end of the valley is a long silver ribbon of water falling fifteen hundred feet from the brow of a precipice over which a mountain torrent swiftly hurls itself to the fertile valley below. Other falls show the convergence of other mountain streams to the ocean outlet offered by the broad plains of Waipio.

This is a story about Waipio Valley, the most beautiful valley in the Hawaiian Islands, and one of the most remote. It is now, just like it has always been, very hard to get to. The cliffs drop straight down for over a thousand feet. In ancient times, a narrow path zigzagged along the cliffs wherever there was a place to step. Nowadays, the path has been widened, allowing horses and riders to make their way down into the valley. At the upper end of the valley, there's a long silver ribbon of water cascading fifteen hundred feet from the edge of a cliff where a mountain torrent rushes down to the lush valley below. Other waterfalls mark the joining of more mountain streams leading to the ocean's outlet found in the expansive plains of Waipio.

Here in the long ago high chiefs dwelt and sacred temples were built. From Waipio Valley Moikeha and Laa-Mai-Kahiki sailed away on their famous voyages to distant foreign lands. In this valley dwelt the priest who in the times of Maui was said to have the winds of heaven concealed in his calabash. Raising the cover a little,[60] he sent gentle breezes in the direction of the opening. Severe storms and hurricanes were granted by swiftly opening the cover widely and letting a chaotic mass of fierce winds escape. The stories of magical powers of bird and fish as well as of the strange deeds of powerful men are almost innumerable. Not the least of the history-myths of Waipio Valley is the story of Nanaue, the shark-man, who was one of the cannibals of the ancient time.

Here in the distant past, high chiefs lived and sacred temples were constructed. From Waipio Valley, Moikeha and Laa-Mai-Kahiki set off on their legendary voyages to faraway lands. In this valley lived the priest who, during the times of Maui, was said to have the winds of heaven hidden in his calabash. By slightly lifting the cover,[60] he would send gentle breezes toward the opening. Severe storms and hurricanes were unleashed by quickly opening the cover wide, allowing a chaotic rush of fierce winds to escape. The tales of the magical powers of birds and fish, as well as the strange actions of powerful men, are almost endless. Among the many historical myths of Waipio Valley is the story of Nanaue, the shark-man, who was one of the cannibals from ancient times.

Ka-moho-alii was the king of all the sharks which frequent Hawaiian waters. When he chose to appear as a man he was always a chief of dignified, majestic appearance. One day, while swimming back and forth just beneath the surface of the waters at the mouth of the valley, he saw an exceedingly beautiful woman coming to bathe in the white surf.

Ka-moho-alii was the king of all the sharks that swim in Hawaiian waters. Whenever he decided to take on a human form, he always appeared as a chief with a dignified and majestic look. One day, while swimming back and forth just below the surface at the mouth of the valley, he saw a stunningly beautiful woman coming to bathe in the white surf.

That night Ka-moho-alii came to the beach black with lava sand, crawled out of the water, and put on the form of a man. As a mighty chief he walked through the valley and mingled with the people. For days he entered into their sports and pastimes and partook of their bounty, always looking for the beautiful woman whom he had seen bathing in the surf. When he found her he came to her and won her to be his wife.

That night, Ka-moho-alii came to the beach covered in black lava sand, crawled out of the water, and took on the form of a man. As a powerful chief, he walked through the valley and blended in with the people. For days, he joined in their games and activities, enjoying their riches, always searching for the beautiful woman he had seen bathing in the waves. When he found her, he approached her and won her over to be his wife.

Kalei was the name of the woman who married the strange chief. When the time came for a[61] child to be born to them, Ka-moho-alii charged Kalei to keep careful watch of it and guard its body continually from being seen of men, and never allow the child to eat the flesh of any animal. Then he disappeared, never permitting Kalei to have the least suspicion that he was the king of the sharks.

Kalei was the name of the woman who married the strange chief. When it was time for them to have a child, Ka-moho-alii instructed Kalei to watch over the baby carefully, protecting its body from being seen by anyone and making sure the child never ate the flesh of any animal. Then he vanished, never letting Kalei suspect that he was the king of the sharks.

When the child was born, Kalei gave to him the name "Nanaue." She was exceedingly surprised to find an opening in his back. As the child grew to manhood the opening developed into a large shark-mouth in rows of fierce sharp teeth.

When the child was born, Kalei named him "Nanaue." She was extremely surprised to discover an opening on his back. As the child grew into a man, the opening transformed into a large shark mouth filled with rows of fierce sharp teeth.

From infancy to manhood Kalei protected Nanaue by keeping his back covered with a fine kapa cloak. She was full of fear as she saw Nanaue plunge into the water and become a shark. The mouth on his back opened for any kind of prey. But she kept the terrible birthmark of her son a secret hidden in the depths of her own heart.

From childhood to adulthood, Kalei shielded Nanaue by keeping his back covered with a beautiful kapa cloak. She was filled with dread as she watched Nanaue dive into the water and transform into a shark. The mouth on his back opened, ready for any kind of prey. But she kept her son's frightening birthmark a secret, buried deep in her heart.

For years she prepared for him the common articles of food, always shielding him from the temptation to eat meat. But when he became a man his grandfather took him to the men's eating-house, where his mother could no longer protect him. Meats of all varieties were given to him in great abundance, yet he always wanted more. His appetite was insatiable.[62]

For years, she made him the usual meals, always keeping him away from the temptation of eating meat. But when he grew up, his grandfather took him to a men's dining place, where his mother could no longer shield him. He was served all kinds of meats in large quantities, yet he always wanted more. His appetite was never satisfied.[62]

While under his mother's care he had been taken to the pool of water into which the great Waipio Falls poured its cascade of water. There he bathed, and, changing himself into a shark, caught the small fish which were playing around him. His mother was always watching him to give an alarm if any of the people came near to the bathing-place.

While he was under his mother's care, he was taken to the pool where the stunning Waipio Falls flowed. There, he swam and transformed into a shark, catching the small fish that swam around him. His mother always kept an eye on him, ready to warn him if anyone approached the swimming area.

As he became a man he avoided his companions in all bathing and fishing. He went away by himself. When the people were out in the deep sea bathing or fishing, suddenly a fierce shark would appear in their midst, biting and tearing their limbs and dragging them down in the deep water. Many of the people disappeared secretly, and great terror filled the homes of Waipio.

As he grew into a man, he steered clear of his friends during all swimming and fishing trips. He went off on his own. When people were out in the deep sea swimming or fishing, a fierce shark would suddenly show up among them, biting and tearing at their limbs and dragging them down into the depths. Many people vanished without a trace, and a wave of fear swept through the homes of Waipio.

Nanaue's mother alone was certain that he was the cause of the trouble. He was becoming very bold in his depredations. Sometimes he would ask when his friends were going out in the sea; then he would go to a place at some distance, leap into the sea, and swiftly dash to intercept the return of his friends to the shore. Perhaps he would allay suspicion by appearing as a man and challenge to a swimming-race. Diving suddenly, he would in an instant become a shark and destroy his fellow-swimmer.

Nanaue's mother was the only one who believed he was the reason for the trouble. He was getting very daring in his misdeeds. Sometimes he would ask when his friends were going out to sea; then he would head to a spot further away, jump into the water, and quickly swim to cut off his friends as they returned to shore. To throw them off his trail, he might show up as a regular guy and challenge them to a swimming race. Then, by diving suddenly, he would instantly transform into a shark and take out his fellow swimmer.

The people felt that he had some peculiar power, and feared him. One day, when their high chief[63] had called all the men of the valley to prepare the taro patches for their future supply of food, a fellow-workman standing by the side of Nanaue tore his kapa cape from his shoulders. The men behind cried out, "See the great shark-mouth!" All the people came running together, shouting, "A shark-man!" "A shark-man!"

The people sensed that he had a strange power and were afraid of him. One day, when their chief[63] gathered all the men in the valley to get the taro patches ready for their food supply, a coworker standing next to Nanaue ripped his kapa cape off his shoulders. The men behind shouted, "Look at the big shark mouth!" Everyone came running, yelling, "A shark-man!" "A shark-man!"

Nanaue became very angry and snapped his shark-teeth together. Then with bitter rage he attacked those standing near him. He seized one by the arm and bit it in two. He tore the flesh of another in ragged gashes. Biting and snapping from side to side he ran toward the sea.

Nanaue got really angry and clenched his shark teeth together. Then, in a fit of rage, he attacked those around him. He grabbed one person by the arm and bit it in half. He ripped into another with jagged bites. Grinding his teeth and snapping from side to side, he ran toward the ocean.

The crowd of natives surrounded him and blocked his way. He was thrown down and tied. The mystery had now passed from the valley. The people knew the cause of the troubles through which they had been passing, and all crowded around to see this wonderful thing, part man and part shark.

The group of locals surrounded him and cut off his path. He was knocked down and tied up. The mystery had now left the valley. The people understood the reason for the difficulties they had been experiencing, and all gathered around to see this amazing being, part man and part shark.

The high chief ordered their largest oven to be prepared, that Nanaue might be placed therein and burned alive. The deep pit was quickly cleaned out by many willing hands, and, with much noise and rejoicing, fire was placed within and the stones for heating were put in above the fire. "We are ready for the shark-man," was the cry.

The high chief ordered their biggest oven to be prepared so that Nanaue could be placed inside and burned alive. Many willing hands quickly cleaned out the deep pit, and with lots of noise and celebration, they built a fire inside and put the stones for heating on top of it. "We are ready for the shark-man," was the shout.

During the confusion Nanaue quietly made his[64] plans to escape. Suddenly changing himself to a shark, the cords which bound him fell off and he rolled into one of the rivers which flowed from the falls in the upper part of the valley.

During the chaos, Nanaue quietly made his[64] plans to escape. Suddenly transforming into a shark, the ropes that held him fell away and he plunged into one of the rivers that flowed from the waterfalls in the upper part of the valley.

None of the people dared to spring into the water for a hand-to-hand fight with the monster. They ran along the bank, throwing stones at Nanaue and bruising him. They called for spears that they might kill him, but he made a swift rush to the sea and swam away, never again to return to Waipio Valley.

None of the people dared to jump into the water for a direct fight with the monster. They ran along the shore, throwing stones at Nanaue and hurting him. They yelled for spears so they could kill him, but he quickly dashed into the sea and swam away, never to return to Waipio Valley.

Apparently Nanaue could not live long in the ocean. The story says that he swam over to the island of Maui and landed near the village Hana. There he dwelt for some time, and married a chiefess. Meanwhile he secretly killed and ate some of the people. At last his appetite for human flesh made him so bold that he caught a beautiful young girl and carried her out into the deep waters. There he changed himself into a shark and ate her body in the sight of the people.

Apparently, Nanaue couldn't stay in the ocean for long. The story goes that he swam to the island of Maui and landed near the village of Hana. He lived there for a while and married a chief's daughter. Meanwhile, he secretly killed and ate a few of the villagers. Eventually, his hunger for human flesh made him so bold that he captured a beautiful young girl and took her out into the deep water. There, he transformed into a shark and ate her in front of everyone.

The Hawaiians became very angry. They launched their canoes, and, throwing in all kinds of weapons, pushed out to kill their enemy. But he swam swiftly away, passing around the island until at last he landed on Molokai.

The Hawaiians were really angry. They launched their canoes, packed them with all sorts of weapons, and set out to kill their enemy. But he swam away quickly, going around the island until he finally landed on Molokai.

A TRUSTY FISHERMAN A RELIABLE FISHERMAN

Again he joined himself to the people, and again one by one those who went bathing and fishing disappeared. The priests (kahunas) of the people [65]at last heard from their fellow-priests of the island of Maui that there was a dangerous shark-man roaming through the islands. They sent warning to the people, urging all trusty fishermen to keep strict watch. At last they saw Nanaue change himself into a great fish. The fishermen waged a fierce battle against him. They entangled him in their nets, they pierced him with spears and struck him with clubs until the waters were red with his blood. They called on the gods of the sea to aid them. They uttered prayers and incantations. Soon Nanaue lost strength and could not throw off the ropes which were tied around him, nor could he break the nets in which he was entangled.

Again he rejoined the people, and once more those who went swimming and fishing started to disappear one by one. The priests (kahunas) of the people [65] finally heard from their fellow priests on the island of Maui that a dangerous shark-man was roaming the islands. They sent warnings to the people, urging all reliable fishermen to remain vigilant. Finally, they saw Nanaue transform into a huge fish. The fishermen engaged in a fierce battle against him. They trapped him in their nets, pierced him with spears, and struck him with clubs until the waters turned red with his blood. They called upon the sea gods for assistance. They offered prayers and incantations. Soon, Nanaue lost strength and could not shake off the ropes that bound him, nor could he break free from the nets that ensnared him.

The fishermen drew him to the shore, and the people dragged the great shark body up the hill Puu-mano. Then they cut the body into small pieces and burned them in a great oven.

The fishermen brought him to the shore, and the people pulled the massive shark body up the hill Puu-mano. Then they chopped the body into small pieces and cooked them in a large oven.

Thus died Nanaue, whose cannibal life was best explained by giving to him in mythology the awful appetite of an insatiable man-eating shark.[66]

Thus died Nanaue, whose cannibal lifestyle was best explained by attributing to him in mythology the terrible appetite of an insatiable, man-eating shark.[66]


IX

THE STRANGE BANANA SKIN

THE WEIRD BANANA PEEL

Kukali, according to the folk-lore of Hawaii, was born at Kalapana, the most southerly point of the largest island of the Hawaiian group. Kukali lived hundreds of years ago in the days of the migrations of Polynesians from one group of islands to another throughout the length and breadth of the great Pacific Ocean. He visited strange lands, now known under the general name, Kahiki, or Tahiti. Here he killed the great bird Halulu, found the deep bottomless pit in which was a pool of the fabled water of life, married the sister of Halulu, and returned to his old home. All this he accomplished through the wonderful power of a banana skin.

Kukali, according to Hawaiian folklore, was born in Kalapana, the southernmost point of the largest island in the Hawaiian archipelago. He lived hundreds of years ago during the time of Polynesian migrations across the vast Pacific Ocean. He traveled to strange lands, now commonly referred to as Kahiki or Tahiti. There, he defeated the great bird Halulu, discovered a deep, bottomless pit that contained the legendary water of life, married Halulu's sister, and returned to his homeland. He achieved all of this with the incredible power of a banana peel.

Kukali's father was a priest, or kahuna, of great wisdom and ability, who taught his children how to exercise strange and magical powers. To Kukali he gave a banana with the impressive charge to preserve the skin whenever he ate the fruit, and be careful that it was always under his control. He taught Kukali the wisdom of the makers of canoes and also how to select the fine-grained lava for stone knives and hatchets,[67] and fashion the blade to the best shape. He instructed the young man in the prayers and incantations of greatest efficacy and showed him charms which would be more powerful than any charms his enemies might use in attempting to destroy him, and taught him those omens which were too powerful to be overcome. Thus Kukali became a wizard, having great confidence in his ability to meet the craft of the wise men of distant islands.

Kukali's father was a priest, or kahuna, who was very wise and skilled. He taught his children how to harness strange and magical powers. To Kukali, he gave a banana with the important instruction to keep the peel whenever he ate the fruit and to ensure it was always under his control. He taught Kukali the knowledge of canoe builders and how to pick the finest lava for making stone knives and hatchets, and how to shape the blade perfectly. He instructed the young man in the most effective prayers and spells, showed him charms that would be more powerful than any his enemies might use against him, and taught him about omens that were too strong to be defeated. Thus, Kukali became a wizard, filled with great confidence in his ability to match the skills of the wise men from distant islands.[67]

Kukali went inland through the forests and up the mountains, carrying no food save the banana which his father had given him. Hunger came, and he carefully stripped back the skin and ate the banana, folding the skin once more together. In a little while the skin was filled with fruit. Again and again he ate, and as his hunger was satisfied the fruit always again filled the skin, which he was careful never to throw away or lose.

Kukali traveled inland through the forests and up the mountains, carrying no food except for the banana his father had given him. Hunger set in, and he carefully peeled back the skin and ate the banana, folding the skin back together afterward. After a while, the skin was full of fruit again. He ate repeatedly, and as his hunger was satisfied, the fruit always refilled the skin, which he made sure never to throw away or lose.

The fever of sea-roving was in the blood of the Hawaiian people in those days, and Kukali's heart burned within him with the desire to visit the far-away lands about which other men told marvelous tales and from which came strangers like to the Hawaiians in many ways.

The excitement of exploring the ocean was in the blood of the Hawaiian people back then, and Kukali felt a strong desire to visit the distant lands that others spoke about in amazing stories, lands from which came strangers who resembled the Hawaiians in many ways.

After a while he went to the forests and selected trees approved by the omens, and with many prayers fashioned a great canoe in which to embark upon his journey. The story is not told[68] of the days passed on the great stretches of water as he sailed on and on, guided by the sun in the day and the stars in the night, until he came to the strange lands about which he had dreamed for years.

After a while, he went to the forests and chose trees that the omens favored. With many prayers, he crafted a large canoe to start his journey. The story doesn’t cover[68] the days spent on the vast waters as he sailed, guided by the sun during the day and the stars at night, until he reached the strange lands he had dreamed about for years.

His canoe was drawn up on the shore and he lay down for rest. Before falling asleep he secreted his magic banana in his malo, or loin-cloth, and then gave himself to deep slumber. His rest was troubled with strange dreams, but his weariness was great and his eyes heavy, and he could not arouse himself to meet the dangers which were swiftly surrounding him.

His canoe was pulled up onto the shore, and he lay down to rest. Before falling asleep, he hid his magic banana in his malo, or loincloth, and then drifted off into deep slumber. His sleep was interrupted by strange dreams, but he was very tired, and his eyes felt heavy, so he couldn’t wake up to face the dangers that were quickly closing in on him.

A great bird which lived on human flesh was the god of the land to which he had come. The name of the bird was Halulu. Each feather of its wings was provided with talons and seemed to be endowed with human powers. Nothing like this bird was ever known or seen in the beautiful Hawaiian Islands. But here in the mysterious foreign land it had its deep valley, walled in like the valley of the Arabian Nights, over which the great bird hovered looking into the depths for food. A strong wind always attended the coming of Halulu when he sought the valley for his victims.

A huge bird that fed on human flesh was the god of the land he had arrived in. This bird was called Halulu. Every feather in its wings had talons and seemed to have human-like powers. Nothing like this bird had ever been known or seen in the beautiful Hawaiian Islands. But here, in this mysterious foreign land, it had its deep valley, surrounded like the valley of the Arabian Nights, over which the great bird hovered, peering into the depths for food. A strong wind always accompanied Halulu when he came to the valley in search of his victims.

Kukali was lifted on the wings of the bird-god and carried to this hole and quietly laid on the ground to finish his hour of deep sleep.[69]

Kukali was lifted by the bird-god and carried to this spot, where he was gently laid on the ground to continue his deep sleep.[69]

When Kukali awoke he found himself in the shut-in valley with many companions who had been captured by the great bird and placed in this prison hole. They had been without food and were very weak. Now and then one of the number would lie down to die. Halulu, the bird-god, would perch on a tree which grew on the edge of the precipice and let down its wing to sweep across the floor of the valley and pick up the victims lying on the ground. Those who were strong could escape the feathers as they brushed over the bottom and hide in the crevices in the walls, but day by day the weakest of the prisoners were lifted out and prepared for Halulu's feast.

When Kukali woke up, he found himself in a secluded valley with many others who had been captured by the giant bird and trapped in this place. They had been without food and were very weak. Occasionally, one of them would lie down to die. Halulu, the bird-god, would sit on a tree at the edge of the cliff and let down its wing to sweep across the valley floor and pick up the victims lying on the ground. Those who were stronger could dodge the feathers that brushed over the bottom and hide in the crevices of the walls, but day by day, the weakest prisoners were taken away and prepared for Halulu's feast.

Kukali pitied the helpless state of his fellow-prisoners and prepared his best incantations and prayers to help him overcome the great bird. He took his wonderful banana and fed all the people until they were very strong. He taught them how to seek stones best fitted for the manufacture of knives and hatchets. Then for days they worked until they were all well armed with sharp stone weapons.

Kukali felt sorry for his fellow prisoners and got ready with his best spells and prayers to help him defeat the huge bird. He took his incredible banana and fed everyone until they were strong. He taught them how to find the best stones for making knives and hatchets. Then, for days, they worked until they were all well-armed with sharp stone weapons.

While Kukali and his fellow-prisoners were making preparation for the final struggle, the bird-god had often come to his perch and put his wing down into the valley, brushing the feathers back and forth to catch his prey.[70]

While Kukali and his fellow prisoners were getting ready for the final battle, the bird-god frequently came to his perch and dipped his wing into the valley, moving the feathers back and forth to catch his prey.[70]

Frequently the search was fruitless. At last he became very impatient, and sent his strongest feathers along the precipitous walls, seeking for victims.

Frequently, the search was unsuccessful. Finally, he became very impatient and sent his strongest feathers along the steep walls, looking for victims.

Kukali and his companions then ran out from their hiding-places and fought the strong feathers, cutting them off and chopping them into small pieces.

Kukali and his friends then ran out from their hiding spots and battled the strong feathers, slicing them off and chopping them into small pieces.

Halulu cried out with pain and anger, and sent feather after feather into the prison. Soon one wing was entirely destroyed. Then the other wing was broken to pieces and the bird-god in his insane wrath put down a strong leg armed with great talons. Kukali uttered mighty invocations and prepared sacred charms for the protection of his friends.

Halulu cried out in pain and anger, sending feather after feather into the prison. Soon, one wing was completely destroyed. Then, the other wing shattered into pieces, and the bird-god, in his furious rage, lowered a strong leg equipped with huge talons. Kukali called out powerful invocations and prepared sacred charms to protect his friends.

After a fierce battle they cut off the leg and destroyed the talons. Then came the struggle with the remaining leg and claws, but Kukali's friends had become very bold. They fearlessly gathered around this enemy, hacking and pulling until the bird-god, screaming with pain, fell into the pit among the prisoners, who quickly cut the body into fragments.

After a tough fight, they chopped off the leg and smashed the talons. Then the battle continued with the other leg and claws, but Kukali's friends were feeling brave. They boldly surrounded this enemy, hacking and pulling until the bird-god, screaming in pain, collapsed into the pit with the prisoners, who quickly tore the body into pieces.

The prisoners made steps in the walls, and by the aid of vines climbed out of their prison. When they had fully escaped, they gathered great piles of branches and trunks of trees and threw them into the prison until the body of the bird-[71]god was covered. Fire was thrown down and Halulu was burned to ashes. Thus Kukali taught by his charms that Halulu could be completely destroyed.

The prisoners carved steps into the walls and used vines to climb out of their prison. Once they fully escaped, they collected big piles of branches and tree trunks and threw them into the prison until the body of the bird-[71]god was covered. They set it on fire, and Halulu was reduced to ashes. This is how Kukali demonstrated with his magic that Halulu could be completely wiped out.

But two of the breast feathers of the burning Halulu flew away to his sister, who lived in a great hole which had no bottom. The name of this sister was Namakaeha. She belonged to the family of Pele, the goddess of volcanic fires, who had journeyed to Hawaii and taken up her home in the crater of the volcano Kilauea.

But two of the breast feathers of the burning Halulu flew to his sister, who lived in a deep hole with no bottom. Her name was Namakaeha. She was part of the family of Pele, the goddess of volcanic fires, who had traveled to Hawaii and made her home in the crater of the Kilauea volcano.

Namakaeha smelled smoke on the feathers which came to her, and knew that her brother was dead. She also knew that he could have been conquered only by one possessing great magical powers. So she called to his people: "Who is the great kupua [wizard] who has killed my brother? Oh, my people, keep careful watch."

Namakaeha smelled smoke on the feathers that came to her and realized that her brother was dead. She also understood that he could only have been defeated by someone with immense magical powers. So she called out to his people: "Who is the great kupua [wizard] who has killed my brother? Oh, my people, stay vigilant."

Kukali was exploring all parts of the strange land in which he had already found marvelous adventures. By and by he came to the great pit in which Namakaeha lived. He could not see the bottom, so he told his companions he was going down to see what mysteries were concealed in this hole without a bottom. They made a rope of the hau tree bark. Fastening one end around his body he ordered his friends to let him down. Uttering prayers and incantations he went down and down until, owing to counter incantations of[72] Namakaeha's priests, who had been watching, the rope broke and he fell.

Kukali was exploring every part of the strange land where he had already encountered amazing adventures. Eventually, he reached the large pit where Namakaeha lived. He couldn't see the bottom, so he told his friends he was going down to discover what secrets lay hidden in this bottomless hole. They made a rope out of hau tree bark. Tying one end around his waist, he instructed his friends to lower him down. As he descended, chanting prayers and incantations, he kept going down until, due to the counter incantations from Namakaeha's priests, who had been watching, the rope snapped and he fell.

Down he went swiftly, but, remembering the prayer which a falling man must use to keep him from injury, he cried, "O Ku! guard my life!"

Down he went quickly, but remembering the prayer that a falling person should say to avoid injury, he shouted, "O Ku! protect my life!"

In the ancient Hawaiian mythology there was frequent mention of "the water of life." Sometimes the sick bathed in it and were healed. Sometimes it was sprinkled upon the unconscious, bringing them back to life. Kukali's incantation was of great power, for it threw him into a pool of the water of life and he was saved.

In ancient Hawaiian mythology, there was often talk of "the water of life." Sometimes, the sick would bathe in it and get healed. Other times, it was sprinkled on those who were unconscious, reviving them. Kukali's chant was very powerful, as it plunged him into a pool of the water of life, and he was saved.

One of the kahunas (priests) caring for Namakaeha was a very great wizard. He saw the wonderful preservation of Kukali and became his friend. He warned Kukali against eating anything that was ripe, because it would be poison, and even the most powerful charms could not save him.

One of the kahunas (priests) looking after Namakaeha was a very powerful wizard. He noticed the amazing preservation of Kukali and became his friend. He warned Kukali not to eat anything that was ripe, because it would be poisonous, and even the strongest charms wouldn’t be able to save him.

Kukali thanked him and went out among the people. He had carefully preserved his wonderful banana skin, and was able to eat apparently ripe fruit and yet be perfectly safe.

Kukali thanked him and stepped out among the crowd. He had carefully kept his amazing banana peel, so he could eat what looked like ripe fruit while staying completely safe.

The kahunas of Namakaeha tried to overcome him and destroy him, but he conquered them, killed those who were bad, and entered into friendship with those who were good.

The kahunas of Namakaeha tried to defeat him and take him down, but he overcame them, took out the bad ones, and formed friendships with the good ones.

At last he came to the place where the great chiefess dwelt. Here he was tested in many ways.[73] He accepted the fruits offered him, but always ate the food in his magic banana. Thus he preserved his strength and conquered even the chiefess and married her. After living with her for a time he began to long for his old home in Hawaii. Then he persuaded her to do as her relative Pele had already done, and the family, taking their large canoe, sailed away to Hawaii, their future home.[74]

At last, he arrived at the place where the great chiefess lived. Here, he faced many challenges.[73] He accepted the fruits offered to him but always ate food from his magic banana. This way, he kept his strength up and even won over the chiefess and married her. After living with her for a while, he started to miss his old home in Hawaii. He then convinced her to do what her relative Pele had already done, and the family, taking their large canoe, sailed off to Hawaii, their new home.[74]


X

THE OLD MAN OF THE MOUNTAIN

THE OLD MAN OF THE MOUNTAIN

This is not a Hawaiian legend. It was written to show the superstitions of the Hawaiians, and in that respect it is accurate and worthy of preservation.

This isn't a Hawaiian legend. It was created to show the superstitions of the Hawaiians, and in that way, it's true and worth preserving.

Far away in New England one of the rugged mountain-sides has for many years been marked with the profile of a grand face. A noble brow, deep-set eyes, close-shut lips, Roman nose, and chin standing in full relief against a clear sky, made a landmark renowned throughout the country. The story is told of a boy who lived in the valley from which the face of the Old Man of the Mountain could be most clearly seen. As the years passed, the boy grew into a man of sterling character. When at last death came and the casket opened to receive the body of an old man, universally revered, the friends saw the likeness to the stone features of the Old Man of the Mountain, and recognized the source of the inspiration which had made one life useful and honored.

Far away in New England, one of the rugged mountain sides has been marked for many years by the outline of a grand face. A noble brow, deep-set eyes, tightly-closed lips, a Roman nose, and a chin standing out clearly against a clear sky created a landmark famous across the country. There's a story about a boy who lived in the valley where the face of the Old Man of the Mountain could be seen most clearly. As the years went by, the boy grew into a man of great character. When death finally came and the casket opened to hold the body of an old man, widely respected, the friends saw the resemblance to the stone features of the Old Man of the Mountain and recognized the source of inspiration that made one life valuable and celebrated.

Near Honolulu, just beyond one of the great sugar plantations, is a ledge of lava deposited [75]centuries ago. The lava was piled up into mountains, now dissolved into slopes of the richest sugar-land in the world. And yet sometimes the hard lava, refusing to disintegrate, thrusts itself out from the hillsides in ledges of grotesque form.

Near Honolulu, just past one of the large sugar plantations, there's a shelf of lava left behind hundreds of years ago. The lava built up into mountains, which have now turned into some of the richest sugar land in the world. Yet sometimes the tough lava, not breaking down, pushes through the hillsides in bizarrely shaped ledges.

On one of these ancient lava ridges was the outline of an old man's face, to which the Hawaiians have given the name, "The Old Man of the Mountain." The laborers on the sugar-plantations, the passengers on the railroad trains, and the natives who still cling to their scattered homes sometimes have looked with superstitious awe upon the face made without hands. In the days gone by they have called it the "Akuapohaku" (the stone god). Shall we hear the story of Kamakau, who at some time in the indefinite past dwelt in the shadow of the stone face?

On one of these ancient lava ridges was the outline of an old man's face, which the Hawaiians named "The Old Man of the Mountain." The laborers on the sugar plantations, the passengers on the trains, and the locals who still hold onto their scattered homes have sometimes looked at the face formed naturally with a sense of superstitious awe. In the past, they referred to it as the "Akuapohaku" (the stone god). Shall we hear the story of Kamakau, who at some point in the distant past lived in the shadow of the stone face?

Kamakau means "the afraid." His name came to him as a child. He was a shrinking, sensitive, imaginative little fellow. He was surrounded by influences which turned his imagination into the paths of most unwholesome superstition. But beyond the beliefs of most of his fellows, in his own nature he was keenly appreciative of mysterious things. There was a spirit voice in every wind rustling the tops of the trees. Spirit faces appeared in unnumbered[76]caricatures of human outline whenever he lay on the grass and watched the sunlight sift between the leaves. Everything he looked upon or heard assumed some curious form of life. The clouds were most mysterious of all, for they so frequently piled up mass upon mass of grandeur, in such luxurious magnificence and such prodigal display of color, that his power of thought lost itself in his almost daily dream of some time-wandering in the shadow valleys of the precipitous mountains of heaven. Here he saw also strangely symmetrical forms of man and bird and fish. Sometimes cloud forests outlined themselves against the blue sky, and then again at times separated by months and even years, the lights of the volcano-goddess, Pele, glorified her path as she wandered in the spirit land, flashing from cloud-peak to cloud-peak, while the thunder voices of the great gods rolled in mighty volumes of terrific impressiveness. Even in the night Kamakau felt that the innumerable stars were the eyes of the aumakuas (the spirits of the ancestors). It was not strange that such a child should continually think that he saw spirit forms which were invisible to his companions. It is no wonder that he fancied he heard voices of the menehunes (fairies), which his companions could never understand. As he shrunk from places where it seemed to him the spirits dwelt, his[77] companions called him "Kamakau," "the afraid." When he grew older he necessarily became keenly alive to all objects of Hawaiian superstition. He never could escape the overwhelming presence of the thousand and more gods which were supposed to inhabit the Hawaiian land and sea. The omens drawn from sacrifices, the voices from the bamboo dwelling-places of the oracles, the chants of the prophets, and powers of praying to death he accepted with unquestioning faith.

Kamakau means "the afraid." He got this name when he was a child. He was a shy, sensitive, imaginative little guy. He was influenced by things that led his imagination down paths of unhealthy superstition. However, deep down, he had a strong appreciation for mysterious things that went beyond what most of his peers believed. To him, there was a spirit voice in every breeze rustling the tops of the trees. Spirit faces appeared in countless caricatures of human shapes whenever he lay on the grass and watched sunlight filtering through the leaves. Everything he looked at or heard seemed to take on some strange form of life. The clouds were the most mysterious of all, often gathering into impressive masses, displaying luxurious beauty and vibrant colors, causing his thoughts to drift into daydreams of wandering through shadowy valleys among towering mountains in the sky. Here, he also saw oddly symmetrical shapes of people, birds, and fish. Sometimes, cloud forests made themselves visible against the blue sky, and at other times—separated by months and even years—the lights of the volcano goddess, Pele, lit up her path as she moved through the spirit realm, flickering from one cloud peak to another while the thunderous voices of powerful gods resonated in overwhelming volumes. Even at night, Kamakau felt that the countless stars were the eyes of the aumakuas (the spirits of the ancestors). It wasn’t surprising that such a child would constantly believe he saw spirit forms that were invisible to his friends. It’s no wonder he thought he heard the voices of menehunes (fairies) that his friends couldn’t understand. As he avoided places he thought were inhabited by spirits, his friends called him "Kamakau," "the afraid." As he got older, he became very aware of all objects of Hawaiian superstition. He could never escape the overwhelming presence of the many gods believed to inhabit the Hawaiian land and sea. He accepted the omens from sacrifices, the voices from the bamboo homes of oracles, the chants of prophets, and the power of praying to death with unquestioning faith.

Two men were hunting in the forests of the mountains of Oahu. Tired with the long chase after the oo, the bird with the rare yellow feathers from which the feather cloaks of the highest chiefs were made, they laid aside spears and snares and lay down for a rest. "I want the valley of the stone god," said one: "its fertile fields would make just the increase needed for my retainers, and the 'moi,' the king, would give me the land if Kamakau were out of the way."

Two men were hunting in the mountain forests of Oahu. Exhausted from the long pursuit of the oo, the bird with the rare yellow feathers that were used to create the feather cloaks of the highest chiefs, they put down their spears and snares and lay down to rest. "I want the valley of the stone god," said one. "Its fertile fields would provide just the amount needed for my followers, and the king would give me the land if Kamakau were out of the picture."

"Are there any other members of his family, O Inaina, who could resist your claim?"

"Are there any other family members of his, O Inaina, who could challenge your claim?"

"No, my friend Kokua. He is the only important chief in the valley."

"No, my friend Kokua. He's the only important chief in the valley."

"Pray him to death," was Kokua's sententious advice.

"Pray him to death," was Kokua's wise advice.

"Good; I'll do it," said Inaina: "he is one who can easily be prayed to death. 'The Afraid' will soon die."[78]

"Alright; I'll take care of it," said Inaina. "He's someone who can easily be prayed to death. 'The Afraid' will be gone soon."[78]

"If you will give me the small fish-pond nearest my own coral fish-walls I will be your messenger," said Kokua.

"If you give me the small fish pond closest to my own coral fish walls, I’ll be your messenger," said Kokua.

"Ah, that also is good," replied Inaina, after a moment's thought. "I will give you the small pond, and you must give the small thoughts, the hints, to his friends that powerful priests are praying Kamakau to death. All this must be very mysterious. No name can be mentioned, and you and I must be Kamakau's good friends."

"Ah, that's good too," replied Inaina after thinking for a moment. "I'll give you the small pond, and you need to drop the small hints to his friends that powerful priests are praying Kamakau to death. Everything has to remain very mysterious. No names can be mentioned, and you and I need to be Kamakau's good friends."

It must be remembered that land tenure in ancient Hawaii was almost the same as that of the European feudal system. Occupancy depended upon the will of the high chief. He gave or took away at his own pleasure. The under-chiefs held the land as if it belonged to them, and were seldom troubled as long as the wishes of the high chief, or king, were carried out. Inaina felt secure in the use of his present property, and believed that he could easily find favor and obtain the land held by the Kamakau family if Kamakau himself could be removed. Without much further conference the two hunters returned to their homes. Inaina at once sought his family priest and stated his wish to have Kamakau prayed to death. They decided that the first step should be taken that night. It was absolutely necessary that something which had been a part of the body of Kamakau should be ob[79]tained. The priest appointed his confidential hunter of sacrifices to undertake this task. This servant of the temple was usually sent out to find human sacrifices to be slain and offered before the great gods on special occasions. As the darkness came on he crept near the grass house of Kamakau and watched for an opportunity of seizing what he wanted. The two most desired things in the art of praying to death were either a lock of hair from the head of the victim or a part of the spittle, usually well guarded by the trusted retainers who had charge of the spittoon.

It should be noted that land ownership in ancient Hawaii was very similar to the European feudal system. Your right to occupy land depended on the high chief's discretion. He could give or take it away at will. The under-chiefs managed the land as if it were theirs, and as long as they executed the high chief's orders, they rarely faced issues. Inaina felt secure using his current property and was confident that he could gain favor and acquire the land owned by the Kamakau family if Kamakau could be removed. Without further discussion, the two hunters returned home. Inaina immediately sought out his family priest and expressed his desire to have Kamakau cursed to death. They agreed to take the first step that night. It was essential to obtain something that had been part of Kamakau's body. The priest assigned his trusted hunter of sacrifices to carry out this task. This temple servant was typically dispatched to find human sacrifices to be killed and offered to the great gods on special occasions. As night fell, he sneaked near Kamakau's grass house and waited for a chance to take what he needed. The two most sought-after items for the practice of cursing someone to death were either a lock of the victim's hair or a piece of their saliva, which was usually closely guarded by attendants in charge of the spittoon.

It chanced to be "Awa night" for Kamakau, and the chief, having drunk heavily of the drug, had thrown himself on a mat and rolled near the grass walls. With great ingenuity the hunter of sacrifices located the chief and worked a hole through the thatch. Then with his sharp bone knife he sawed off a large lock of Kamakau's hair. When this was done he was about to creep away, but a native came near. Instantly grunting like a hog, he worked his way into the darkness. He saw outlined against the sky in the hands of the native the chief's spittoon. In a moment the hunter of sacrifices saw his opportunity. His past training in lying in wait and capturing men for sacrifice stood him in good stead at this time. The unsuspecting spittoon-[80]carrier was seized by the throat and quickly strangled. The spittoon in falling from the retainer's hand had not been overturned. Exultant at his success, the hunter of sacrifices sped away in the darkness and placed his trophies in the hands of the priest. The next morning there was a great outcry in Kamakau's village. The dead body was found as soon as dawn crept over the valley, and the hand-polished family calabash was completely lost. When the people went to Kamakau's house with the report of the death of his retainer, they soon saw that the head of their chief had been dishonored. A great feeling of fear took possession of the village. Kamakau's priest hurried to the village temple to utter prayers and incantations against the enemy who had committed such an outrage.

It happened to be "Awa night" for Kamakau, and the chief, having indulged heavily in the drug, had thrown himself on a mat and rolled up against the grass walls. With great skill, the hunter of sacrifices found the chief and made a hole through the thatch. Then, using his sharp bone knife, he cut off a large lock of Kamakau's hair. After this was done, he was about to sneak away, but a local person approached. Instantly grunting like a pig, he slipped into the darkness. He saw the chief's spittoon outlined against the sky in the native's hands. In a moment, the hunter of sacrifices realized his chance. His previous training in lying in wait and capturing men for sacrifice served him well at that moment. The unsuspecting spittoon carrier was grabbed by the throat and swiftly strangled. The spittoon, falling from the retainer's hand, did not spill. Thrilled with his success, the hunter of sacrifices rushed away into the darkness and handed his trophies to the priest. The next morning, there was a loud outcry in Kamakau's village. The dead body was discovered as soon as dawn crept over the valley, and the hand-polished family calabash was completely gone. When the people went to Kamakau's house with the news of his retainer's death, they soon realized that the head of their chief had been dishonored. A great sense of fear took over the village. Kamakau's priest hurried to the village temple to offer prayers and incantations against the enemy who had committed such an outrage.

Kokua soon heard the news and came to comfort his neighbor. After the greeting, "Auwe! auwe!" (Alas! alas!) Kokua said: "This is surely praying to death, and the gods have already given you over into the hands of your enemy. You will die. Very soon you will die." Soon Inaina and other chiefs came with their retainers. Among high and low the terrible statement was whispered: "Kamakau is being prayed to death, and no man knows his enemy." Many a strong man has gone to a bed of continued illness, and some have crossed the dark valley into the land[81] of death, even in these days of enlightened civilization, simply frightened into the illness or death by the strong statements of friends and acquaintances. Such is the make-up of the minds of men that they are easily affected by the mysterious suggestions of others. It is purely a matter of mind-murder.

Kokua soon heard the news and came to comfort his neighbor. After the greeting, "Oh no! Oh no!" Kokua said: "This is definitely a curse, and the gods have already turned you over to your enemy. You’re going to die. Very soon you will die." Soon Inaina and other chiefs arrived with their followers. Among everyone, the terrible statement was whispered: "Kamakau is being cursed, and no one knows who his enemy is." Many strong men have gone to a long illness, and some have crossed the dark valley into the land[81] of death, even in these days of advanced civilization, simply scared into illness or death by the strong words of friends and acquaintances. It’s all in the mind; people are easily influenced by the mysterious suggestions of others. It's really a form of mental murder.

It is no wonder that in the days of the long ago Kamakau, moved by the terror of his friends and horrible suggestions of his two enemies, soon felt a great weakness conquering him. His natural disposition, his habit of seeing and hearing gods and spirits in everything around him, made it easy for him to yield to the belief that he was being prayed to death. His strength left him. He could take no food. A strange paralysis seemed to take possession of him. Mind and body were almost benumbed. He was really in the hands of unconscious mesmerists, who were putting him into a magnetic sleep, from which he was never expected to awake. It is a question to be answered only when all earthly problems have been solved. How many of the people prayed to death have really been dissected and prepared for burial while at first under mesmeric influences! The people gathered around Kamakau's thatched house. They thought that he would surely die before the next morning dawned. Inaina and Kokua were lying on the[82] grass under the shade of a great candlenut-tree, quietly talking about the speedy success of their undertaking. A little girl was playing near them. It was Kamakau's little Aloha. This was all the name so far given to her. She was "My Aloha," "my dear one," to both father and mother. She heard a word uttered incautiously. Inaina had spoken with the accent of success and his voice was louder than he thought. He said, "We have great strength if we kill Kamakau." The child fled to her father. She found him in the half-unconscious state already described. She shook him. She called to him. She pulled his hands, and covered his face with kisses. Her tears poured over his hot, dry skin. Kamakau was aroused by the shock. He sat up, forgetting all the expectation of death.

It’s no surprise that in the long-ago days, Kamakau, overwhelmed by the fear of his friends and the terrifying suggestions of his two enemies, soon felt a great weakness taking over him. His natural tendency, his habit of perceiving gods and spirits in everything around him, made it easy for him to believe that he was being prayed to death. His strength faded away. He couldn't eat anything. A strange paralysis seemed to grip him. His mind and body were nearly numb. He was truly in the hands of unconscious mesmerists, putting him into a magnetic sleep from which he was never expected to awaken. It's a question that can only be answered when all earthly problems have been resolved. How many people thought to be prayed to death have actually been dissected and prepared for burial while initially under mesmerizing influences? The crowd gathered around Kamakau's thatched house, convinced that he would surely die before dawn. Inaina and Kokua were lying on the grass beneath a large candlenut tree, quietly discussing the swift success of their plan. A little girl played nearby. This was Kamakau's little Aloha, the only name she had been given so far. She was "My Aloha," "my dear one," to both her father and mother. She overheard a word spoken carelessly. Inaina, full of confidence, spoke louder than he realized when he said, "We have great strength if we kill Kamakau." The child ran to her father. She found him in the half-unconscious state just described. She shook him, called out to him, pulled his hands, and covered his face with kisses. Her tears streamed down onto his hot, dry skin. The shock stirred Kamakau. He sat up, forgetting all about the expectation of death.

Out through the doorway he glanced toward the west. The sinking sun was sending its most glorious beams into the grand clouds, while just beneath, reflecting the glory, lay the Old Man of the Mountain. The stone face was magnificent in its setting. The unruffled brow, the never-closing eyes, the firm lips, stood out in bold relief against the glory which was over and beyond them. Kamakau caught the inspiration. It seemed to his vivid imagination as if ten thousand good spirits were gathered in the heavens to fight for him. He leaped to his[83] feet, strength came back into the wearied muscles, a new will-power took possession of him, and he cried: "I will not die! I will not die! The stone god is more powerful than the priests who pray to death!" His will had broken away from its chains, and, unfettered from all fear, Kamakau went forth to greet the wondering people and take up again the position of influence held among the chiefs of Oahu. The lesson is still needed in these beautiful ocean-bound islands that praying to death means either the use of poison or the attempt to terrify the victim by strong mental forces enslaving the will. In either case the aroused will is powerful in both resistance and watchfulness.[84]

Out through the doorway, he glanced toward the west. The setting sun was casting its most beautiful rays into the grand clouds, while just below, reflecting the glory, lay the Old Man of the Mountain. The stone face was stunning in its surroundings. The smooth brow, the unblinking eyes, and the firm lips stood out strikingly against the glory above. Kamakau felt inspired. It seemed to his vibrant imagination as if ten thousand good spirits were gathered in the sky to fight for him. He jumped to his[83] feet, feeling strength return to his tired muscles, and a new determination took hold of him. He shouted, "I will not die! I will not die! The stone god is more powerful than the priests who pray to death!" His will had broken free from its chains, and, free from all fear, Kamakau went out to greet the astonished people and reclaim his influential position among the chiefs of Oahu. The lesson is still necessary in these beautiful island communities that praying to death either involves the use of poison or attempts to terrify the victim through strong mental forces that enslave the will. In either case, a strong will is powerful in both resistance and awareness.[84]


XI

HAWAIIAN GHOST TESTING

HAWAIIAN GHOST TESTING

Manoa Valley for centuries has been to the Hawaiians the royal palace of rainbows. The mountains at the head of the valley were gods whose children were the divine wind and rain from whom was born the beautiful rainbow-maiden who plays in and around the valley day and night whenever misty showers are touched by sunlight or moonlight.

Manoa Valley has been, for centuries, the royal palace of rainbows for the Hawaiians. The mountains at the end of the valley were gods, and their children were the divine wind and rain. From them came the beautiful rainbow-maiden, who plays in and around the valley day and night whenever misty showers meet sunlight or moonlight.

The natives of the valley usually give her the name of Kahalaopuna, or The Hala of Puna. Sometimes, however, they call her Kaikawahine Anuenue, or The Rainbow Maiden. The rainbow, the anuenue, marks the continuation of the legendary life of Kahala.

The locals of the valley typically refer to her as Kahalaopuna, or The Hala of Puna. Occasionally, though, they call her Kaikawahine Anuenue, or The Rainbow Maiden. The rainbow, the anuenue, signifies the ongoing legendary life of Kahala.

The legend of Kahala is worthy of record in itself, but connected with the story is a very interesting account of an attempt to discover and capture ghosts according to the methods supposed to be effective by the Hawaiian witch doctors or priests of the long, long ago.

The legend of Kahala is worth documenting on its own, but linked to the story is a fascinating account of an attempt to find and capture ghosts using methods believed to be effective by the Hawaiian witch doctors or priests from long ago.

The legends say that the rainbow-maiden had two lovers, one from Waikiki, and one from Kamoiliili, half-way between Manoa and Waikiki.[85] Both wanted the beautiful arch to rest over their homes, and the maiden, the descendant of the gods, to dwell therein.

The legends say that the rainbow maiden had two lovers, one from Waikiki and one from Kamoiliili, which is halfway between Manoa and Waikiki.[85] Both wanted the beautiful rainbow to be over their homes, and for the maiden, who was a descendant of the gods, to live there.

Kauhi, the Waikiki chief, was of the family of Mohoalii, the shark-god, and partook of the shark's cruel nature. He became angry with the rainbow-maiden and killed her and buried the body, but her guardian god, Pueo, the owl, scratched away the earth and brought her to life. Several times this occurred, and the owl each time restored the buried body to the wandering spirit. At last the chief buried the body deep down under the roots of a large koa-tree. The owl-god scratched and pulled, but the roots of the tree were many and strong. His claws were entangled again and again. At last he concluded that life must be extinct and so deserted the place.

Kauhi, the chief of Waikiki, was from the lineage of Mohoalii, the shark god, and inherited the shark's ruthless nature. He became furious with the rainbow maiden, killed her, and buried her body. However, her guardian god, Pueo, the owl, scratched away the dirt and brought her back to life. This happened several times, and each time the owl restored the buried body to the wandering spirit. Finally, the chief buried her body deep under the roots of a large koa tree. The owl god scratched and pulled, but the tree roots were numerous and strong. His claws got tangled again and again. Eventually, he decided that life must be gone and gave up on the place.

The spirit of the murdered girl was wandering around hoping that it could be restored to the body, and not be compelled to descend to Milu, the Under-world of the Hawaiians. Po was sometimes the Under-world, and Milu was the god ruling over Po. The Hawaiian ghosts did not go to the home of the dead as soon as they were separated from the body. Many times, as when rendered unconscious, it was believed that the spirit had left the body, but for some reason had been able to come back into it and enjoy life among friends once more.[86]

The spirit of the murdered girl was wandering around, hoping it could return to its body and avoid being forced into Milu, the Underworld of the Hawaiians. Po was sometimes the Underworld, and Milu was the god in charge of Po. Hawaiian ghosts didn’t go straight to the home of the dead as soon as they were separated from their bodies. Many times, like when someone fell unconscious, it was believed that the spirit had left the body but, for some reason, managed to come back and enjoy life with friends again.[86]

Kahala, the rainbow-maiden, was thus restored several times by the owl-god, but with this last failure it seemed to be certain that the body would grow cold and stiff before the spirit could return. The spirit hastened to and fro in great distress, trying to attract attention.

Kahala, the rainbow maiden, was brought back to life several times by the owl god, but after this last failure, it looked like her body would go cold and stiff before her spirit could come back. The spirit moved around in great distress, trying to get someone's attention.

If a wandering spirit could interest some one to render speedy aid, the ancient Hawaiians thought that a human being could place the spirit back in the body. Certain prayers and incantations were very effective in calling the spirit back to its earthly home. The Samoans had the same thought concerning the restoration of life to one who had become unconscious, and had a special prayer, which was known as the prayer of life, by which the spirit was persuaded to return into its old home. The Hervey Islanders also had this same conception of any unconscious condition. They thought the spirit left the body but when persuaded to do so returned and brought the body back to life. They have a story of a woman who, like the rainbow-maiden, was restored to life several times.

If a wandering spirit could convince someone to provide quick help, the ancient Hawaiians believed that a person could put the spirit back into the body. Certain prayers and chants were very effective in drawing the spirit back to its physical form. The Samoans shared a similar belief about bringing life back to someone who had lost consciousness and had a special prayer, known as the prayer of life, which was intended to persuade the spirit to return to its previous home. The Hervey Islanders also held this belief regarding any state of unconsciousness. They thought the spirit left the body but could be persuaded to come back, bringing the body back to life. They tell a story of a woman who, like the rainbow maiden, was brought back to life several times.

The spirit of Kahala was almost discouraged. The shadows of real death were encompassing her, and the feeling of separation from the body was becoming more and more permanent. At last she saw a noble young chief approaching.[87] He was Mahana, the chief of Kamoiliili. The spirit hovered over him and around him and tried to impress her anguish upon him.

The spirit of Kahala felt almost hopeless. The reality of death was closing in on her, and the sensation of being separated from her body was becoming increasingly real. Finally, she noticed a noble young chief walking toward her.[87] His name was Mahana, the chief of Kamoiliili. The spirit floated above and around him, trying to convey her pain to him.

Mahana felt the call of distress, and attributed it to the presence of a ghost, or aumakua, a ghost-god. He was conscious of an influence leading him toward a large koa-tree. There he found the earth disturbed by the owl-god. He tore aside the roots and discovered the body bruised and disfigured and yet recognized it as the body of the rainbow-maiden whom he had loved.

Mahana sensed a cry for help and thought it was due to a spirit, or aumakua, a ghost-god. He felt a pull guiding him toward a big koa tree. There, he noticed the ground disturbed by the owl-god. He pulled away the roots and found a body that was battered and mangled, yet he recognized it as the rainbow-maiden he had loved.

In the King Kalakaua version of the story Mahana is represented as taking the body, which was still warm, to his home in Kamoiliili.

In the King Kalakaua version of the story, Mahana is depicted as bringing the still-warm body to his home in Kamoiliili.

Mahana's elder brother was a kahuna, or witch-doctor, of great celebrity. He was called at once to pronounce the prayers and invocations necessary for influencing the spirit and the body to reunite. Long and earnestly the kahuna practised all the arts with which he was acquainted and yet completely failed. In his anxiety he called upon the spirits of two sisters who, as aumakuas, watched over the welfare of Mahana's clan. These spirit-sisters brought the spirit of the rainbow-maiden to the bruised body and induced it to enter the feet. Then, by using the forces of spirit-land, while the kahuna chanted and used his charms, they pushed the spirit of Kahala[88] slowly up the body until "the soul was once more restored to its beautiful tenement."

Mahana's older brother was a kahuna, or healer, who was very well-known. He was immediately called to say the prayers and incantations needed to help the spirit and body come back together. The kahuna worked hard and for a long time, using all the skills he had, but he still failed completely. Out of desperation, he reached out to the spirits of two sisters who watched over Mahana's family. These spirit-sisters brought the spirit of the rainbow maiden to the injured body and helped it enter through the feet. Then, while the kahuna chanted and used his charms, they called upon the powers of the spirit world to gently guide Kahala’s spirit up the body until "the soul was once more restored to its beautiful tenement."

The spirit-sisters then aided Mahana in restoring the wounded body to its old vigor and beauty. Thus many days passed in close comradeship between Kahala and the young chief, and they learned to care greatly for one another.

The spirit-sisters then helped Mahana bring the injured body back to its former strength and beauty. Many days went by in close friendship between Kahala and the young chief, and they grew to care deeply for each other.

But while Kauhi lived it was unsafe for it to be known that Kahala was alive. Mahana determined to provoke Kauhi to personal combat; therefore he sought the places which Kauhi frequented for sport and gambling. Bitter words were spoken and fierce anger aroused until at last, by the skilful use of Kahala's story, Mahana led Kauhi to admit that he had killed the rainbow-maiden and buried her body.

But as long as Kauhi was alive, it was dangerous for anyone to know that Kahala was still living. Mahana decided to provoke Kauhi into a personal fight; so he searched for the spots where Kauhi hung out for entertainment and gambling. Harsh words were exchanged, and intense anger flared up, until finally, by cleverly using Kahala's story, Mahana got Kauhi to admit that he had killed the rainbow maiden and buried her body.

Mahana said that Kahala was now alive and visiting his sisters.

Mahana said that Kahala was now alive and visiting his sisters.

Kauhi declared that if there was any one visiting Mahana's home it must be an impostor. In his anger against Mahana he determined a more awful death than could possibly come from any personal conflict. He was so sure that Kahala was dead that he offered to be baked alive in one of the native imus, or ovens, if she should be produced before the king and the principal chiefs of the district. Akaaka, the grandfather of Kahala, one of the mountain-gods of Manoa Valley, was to be one of the judges.[89]

Kauhi said that if anyone was at Mahana's place, they had to be a fake. In his anger towards Mahana, he decided on a more terrible death than anything that could come from a personal fight. He was so convinced that Kahala was gone that he offered to be baked alive in one of the native imus, or ovens, if she could be brought before the king and the main chiefs of the area. Akaaka, Kahala's grandfather and one of the mountain gods in Manoa Valley, was going to be one of the judges.[89]

This proposition suited Mahana better than a conflict, in which there was a possibility of losing his own life.

This proposal worked better for Mahana than a fight, where he might risk losing his own life.

Kauhi now feared that some deception might be practised. His proposition had been so eagerly accepted that he became suspicious; therefore he consulted the sorcerers of his own family. They agreed that it was possible for some powerful kahuna to present the ghost of the murdered maiden and so deceive the judges. They decided that it was necessary to be prepared to test the ghosts.

Kauhi now worried that some trickery might be happening. His proposal had been accepted so eagerly that it made him suspicious; so he talked to the sorcerers in his family. They agreed that it was possible for a powerful kahuna to conjure the ghost of the murdered maiden and fool the judges. They concluded that they needed to be ready to test the ghosts.

If it could be shown that ghosts were present, then the aid of "spirit catchers" from the land of Milu could be invoked. Spirits would seize these venturesome ghosts and carry them away to the spirit-land, where special punishments should be meted out to them. It was supposed that "spirit catchers" were continually sent out by Milu, king of the Under-world.

If it could be proven that ghosts were around, then the help of "spirit catchers" from the land of Milu could be called upon. These spirit catchers would capture the daring ghosts and take them to the spirit world, where they would face special punishments. It was believed that "spirit catchers" were constantly sent out by Milu, the king of the Underworld.

How could these ghosts be detected? They would certainly appear in human form and be carefully safeguarded. The chief sorcerer of Kauhi's family told Kauhi to make secretly a thorough test. This could be done by taking the large and delicate leaves of the ape-plant and spreading them over the place where Kahala must walk and sit before the judges. A human being could not touch these leaves so carefully[90] placed without tearing and bruising them. A ghost walking upon them could not make any impression. Untorn leaves would condemn Mahana to the ovens to be baked alive, and the spirit catchers would be called by the sorcerers to seize the escaped ghost and carry it back to spirit-land. Of course, if some other maid of the islands had pretended to be Kahala, that could be easily determined by her divine ancestor Akaaka. The trial was really a test of ghosts, for the presence of Kahala as a spirit in her former human likeness was all that Kauhi and his chief sorcerer feared. The leaves were selected with great care and secretly placed so that no one should touch them but Kahala. There was great interest in this strange contest for a home in a burning oven. The imus had been prepared: the holes had been dug, and the stones and wood necessary for the sacrifice laid close at hand.

How could these ghosts be detected? They would definitely appear in human form and would be carefully protected. The main sorcerer from Kauhi's family advised Kauhi to conduct a secret and thorough test. This could be done by taking the large, delicate leaves of the ape-plant and spreading them over the spot where Kahala would walk and sit before the judges. A human couldn't touch these leaves so carefully placed without tearing or bruising them. A ghost walking on them wouldn't leave any mark. Untorn leaves would sentence Mahana to the ovens to be baked alive, and the spirit catchers would be summoned by the sorcerers to capture the escaped ghost and bring it back to the spirit world. Of course, if another maid from the islands pretended to be Kahala, that could easily be figured out by her divine ancestor Akaaka. The trial was essentially a test for the ghosts, as the spirit of Kahala in her former human form was all that Kauhi and his chief sorcerer were concerned about. The leaves were chosen with great care and placed secretly so that only Kahala would touch them. There was significant interest in this unusual contest for a spot in a burning oven. The imus had been prepared: the holes dug, and the stones and wood needed for the sacrifice laid close at hand.

The king and judges were in their places. The multitude of retainers stood around at a respectful distance. Kauhi and his chief sorcerer were placed where they could watch closely every movement of the maiden who should appear before the judgment-seat.

The king and judges were seated in their positions. The crowd of attendants stood at a respectful distance. Kauhi and his chief sorcerer were situated where they could closely observe every move of the maiden who would appear before the judgment seat.

Kahala, the rainbow-maiden, with all the beauty of her past girlhood restored to her, drew near, attended by the two spirit-sisters who had saved and protected her. The spirits[91] knew at once the ghost test by which Kahala was to be tried. They knew also that she had nothing to fear, but they must not be discovered. The test applied to Kahala would only make more evident the proof that she was a living human being, but that same test would prove that they were ghosts, and the spirit-catchers would be called at once and they would be caught and carried away for punishment. The spirit-sisters could not try to escape. Any such attempt would arouse suspicion and they would be surely seized. The ghost-testing was a serious ordeal for Kahala and her friends.

Kahala, the rainbow maiden, with all the beauty of her youth restored, approached, accompanied by the two spirit sisters who had saved and protected her. The spirits[91] instantly recognized the ghost test that Kahala was about to face. They also understood that she had nothing to worry about, but they needed to remain undetected. The test given to Kahala would only highlight the fact that she was a living human, but that same test would reveal their identities as ghosts, leading to the immediate arrival of spirit-catchers who would capture them for punishment. The spirit sisters couldn’t attempt to escape. Even trying to flee would raise suspicion, and they would definitely be caught. The ghost test was a serious challenge for Kahala and her friends.

The spirit-sisters whispered to Kahala, telling her the purpose attending the use of the ape leaves and asking her to break as many of them on either side of her as she could without attracting undue attention. Thus she could aid her own cause and also protect the sister-spirits. Slowly and with great dignity the beautiful rainbow-maiden and her friends passed through the crowds of eager attendants to their places before the king. Kahala bruised and broke as many of the leaves as she could quietly. She was recognized at once as the child of the divine rain and wind of Manoa Valley. There was no question concerning her bodily presence. The torn leaves afforded ample and indisputable testimony.[92]

The spirit-sisters whispered to Kahala, explaining the purpose of using the ape leaves and asking her to break as many of them as she could on either side without drawing too much attention. This way, she could help her own cause and also protect the sister-spirits. Slowly and with great dignity, the beautiful rainbow-maiden and her friends made their way through the crowds of eager attendants to their spots before the king. Kahala quietly bruised and broke as many of the leaves as she could. She was instantly recognized as the child of the divine rain and wind of Manoa Valley. There was no doubt about her physical presence. The torn leaves provided clear and undeniable proof.[92]

Kauhi, in despair, recognized the girl whom he had several times tried to slay. In bitter disappointment at the failure of his ghost-test the chief sorcerer, as the Kalakaua version of this legend says, "declared that he saw and felt the presence of spirits in some manner connected with her." These spirits, he claimed, must be detected and punished.

Kauhi, feeling hopeless, recognized the girl he had tried to kill several times. In deep disappointment over the failure of his ghost test, the chief sorcerer, according to the Kalakaua version of this legend, "declared that he saw and felt the presence of spirits somehow connected with her." He insisted that these spirits needed to be identified and punished.

A second form of ghost-testing was proposed by Akaaka, the mountain-god. This was a method frequently employed throughout all the islands of the Hawaiian group. It was believed that any face reflected in a pool or calabash of water was a spirit face. Many times had ghosts been discovered in this way. The face in the water had been grasped by the watcher, crushed between his hands, and the spirit destroyed.

A second way of ghost-testing was suggested by Akaaka, the mountain god. This method was often used across all the islands of Hawaii. People believed that any face seen in a pool or calabash of water was a spirit face. Many times, ghosts were found this way. The face in the water was grabbed by the watcher, crushed between their hands, and the spirit was destroyed.

The chief sorcerer eagerly ordered a calabash of water to be quickly brought and placed before him. In his anxiety to detect and seize the spirits who might be attending Kahala he forgot about himself and leaned over the calabash. His own spirit face was the only one reflected on the surface of the water. This spirit face was believed to be his own true spirit escaping for the moment from the body and bathing in the liquid before him. Before he could leap back and restore his spirit to his body Akaaka leaped forward, thrust his hands down into the water and[93] seized and crushed this spirit face between his mighty hands. Thus it was destroyed before it could return to its home of flesh and blood.

The chief sorcerer eagerly ordered a gourd of water to be brought quickly and placed in front of him. In his rush to detect and capture the spirits that might be with Kahala, he lost focus on himself and leaned over the gourd. The only face reflected in the water was his own spirit face. This spirit face was thought to be his true spirit temporarily escaping from his body and soaking in the liquid before him. Before he could pull back and bring his spirit back to his body, Akaaka lunged forward, thrust his hands into the water, and[93] seized and crushed this spirit face in his powerful grip. Thus, it was destroyed before it could return to its flesh and blood home.

The chief sorcerer fell dead by the side of the calabash by means of which he had hoped to destroy the friends of the rainbow-maiden.

The chief sorcerer collapsed next to the calabash he believed would help him eliminate the friends of the rainbow-maiden.

In this trial of the ghosts the two most powerful methods of making a test as far as known among the ancient Hawaiians were put in practice.

In this trial of the ghosts, the two most powerful methods for conducting a test, as known by the ancient Hawaiians, were implemented.

Kauhi was punished for his crimes against Kahala. He was baked alive in the imu prepared on his own land at Waikiki. His lands and retainers were given to Kahala and Mahana.

Kauhi was punished for his crimes against Kahala. He was baked alive in the imu set up on his own land in Waikiki. His land and followers were given to Kahala and Mahana.

The story of Kahala and her connection with the rainbows and waterfalls of Manoa Valley has been told from time to time in the homes of the nature-loving native residents of the valley.[94]

The story of Kahala and her bond with the rainbows and waterfalls of Manoa Valley is often shared in the homes of the nature-loving local residents of the valley.[94]


XII

HOW MILU BECAME THE KING OF GHOSTS

HOW MILU BECAME THE KING OF GHOSTS

Lono was a chief living on the western side of the island Hawaii. He had a very red skin and strange-looking eyes. His choice of occupation was farming. This man had never been sick. One time he was digging with the oo, a long sharp-pointed stick or spade. A man passed and admired him. The people said, "Lono has never been sick." The man said, "He will be sick."

Lono was a chief living on the western side of the island of Hawaii. He had very red skin and unusual-looking eyes. He worked as a farmer. This man had never been sick. One day, he was digging with the oo, a long sharp-pointed stick or spade. A man walked by and admired him. The people said, "Lono has never been sick." The man replied, "He will be sick."

Lono was talking about that man and at the same time struck his oo down with force and cut his foot. He shed much blood, and fainted, falling to the ground. A man took a pig, went after the stranger, and let the pig go, which ran to this man. The stranger was Kamaka, a god of healing. He turned and went back at the call of the messenger, taking some popolo fruit and leaves in his cloak. When he came to the injured man he asked for salt, which he pounded into the fruit and leaves and placed in coco cloth and bound it on the wound, leaving it a long time. Then he went away.[95]

Lono was talking about that man when he suddenly struck him down with force, injuring his foot. He lost a lot of blood and fainted, collapsing to the ground. A man grabbed a pig, chased after the stranger, and released the pig, which ran to the injured man. The stranger was Kamaka, a god of healing. He turned back at the messenger's call, bringing some popolo fruit and leaves wrapped in his cloak. When he reached the injured man, he asked for salt, which he mixed with the fruit and leaves, then placed it in a piece of cloth and secured it on the wound, letting it sit for a while. After that, he left.[95]

As he journeyed on he heard heavy breathing, and turning saw Lono, who said, "You have helped me, and so I have left my lands in the care of my friends, directing them what to do, and have hastened after you to learn how to heal other people."

As he traveled on, he heard heavy breathing, and when he turned, he saw Lono, who said, "You’ve helped me, so I’ve left my lands in the care of my friends, telling them what to do, and I rushed after you to find out how to heal other people."

The god said, "Lono, open your mouth!" This Lono did, and the god spat in his mouth, so that the saliva could be taken into every part of Lono's body. Thus a part of the god became a part of Lono, and he became very skilful in the use of all healing remedies. He learned about the various diseases and the medicines needed for each. The god and Lono walked together, Lono receiving new lessons along the way, passing through the districts of Kau, Puna, Hilo, and then to Hamakua.

The god said, "Lono, open your mouth!" Lono did, and the god spat in his mouth, so that the saliva could spread through every part of Lono's body. This way, a part of the god became a part of Lono, and he became very skilled in using all healing remedies. He learned about different diseases and the medicines needed for each one. The god and Lono walked together, with Lono gaining new lessons along the way, traveling through the districts of Kau, Puna, Hilo, and then to Hamakua.

The god said, "It is not right for us to stay together. You can never accomplish anything by staying with me. You must go to a separate place and give yourself up to healing people."

The god said, "It's not right for us to stay together. You won't achieve anything by being with me. You need to go to a different place and dedicate yourself to helping others."

Lono turned aside to dwell in Waimanu and Waipio Valleys and there began to practise healing, becoming very noted, while the god Kamaka made his home at Ku-kui-haele.

Lono went to live in the Waimanu and Waipio Valleys, where he started practicing healing and became quite famous, while the god Kamaka settled at Ku-kui-haele.

This god did not tell the other gods of the medicines that he had taught Lono. One of the other gods, Kalae, was trying to find some way to kill Milu, and was always making him[96] sick. Milu, chief of Waipio, heard of the skill of Lono. Some had been sick even to death, and Lono had healed them. Therefore Milu sent a messenger to Lono who responded at once, came and slapped Milu all over the body, and said: "You are not ill. Obey me and you shall be well."

This god didn't share with the other gods the remedies he had taught Lono. One of the other gods, Kalae, was looking for a way to kill Milu and was constantly making him[96] sick. Milu, the chief of Waipio, heard about Lono's skills. Some people had been sick to the point of dying, and Lono had healed them. So, Milu sent a messenger to Lono, who immediately responded, came, and slapped Milu all over his body, saying: "You're not sick. Listen to me, and you'll be okay."

Then he healed him from all the sickness inside the body caused by Kalae. But there was danger from outside, so he said: "You must build a ti-leaf house and dwell there quietly for some time, letting your disease rest. If a company should come by the house making sport, with a great noise, do not go out, because when you go they will come up and get you for your death. Do not open the ti leaves and look out. The day you do this you shall die."

Then he healed him from all the sickness in his body caused by Kalae. But there was danger outside, so he said: "You need to build a ti-leaf house and stay there quietly for a while, letting your illness rest. If a group passes by the house making noise and having fun, don’t go out, because if you do, they will come in and get you for your death. Don’t open the ti leaves to look outside. The day you do this, you will die."

Some time passed and the chief remained in the house, but one day there was the confused noise of many people talking and shouting around his house. He did not forget the command of Lono. Two birds were sporting in a wonderful way in the sky above the forest. This continued all day until it was dark.

Some time went by and the chief stayed in the house, but one day he heard a loud commotion with many people talking and shouting around his home. He didn’t forget Lono’s command. Two birds were playing in an amazing way in the sky over the forest. This went on all day until it got dark.

Then another long time passed and again Waipio was full of resounding noises. A great bird appeared in the sky resplendent in all kinds of feathers, swaying from side to side over the valley, from the top of one precipice across to[97] the top of another, in grand flights passing over the heads of the people, who shouted until the valley re-echoed with the sound.

Then a long time went by and again Waipio was filled with loud noises. A magnificent bird appeared in the sky, adorned with all sorts of feathers, swaying side to side over the valley, soaring from one cliff to the top of another, flying grandly above the heads of the people, who shouted until the valley echoed with their voices.

Milu became tired of that great noise and could not patiently obey his physician, so he pushed aside some of the ti leaves of his house and looked out upon the bird. That was the time when the bird swept down upon the house, thrusting a claw under Milu's arm, tearing out his liver. Lono saw this and ran after the bird, but it flew swiftly to a deep pit in the lava on one side of the valley and dashed inside, leaving blood spread on the stones. Lono came, saw the blood, took it and wrapped it in a piece of tapa cloth and returned to the place where the chief lay almost dead. He poured some medicine into the wound and pushed the tapa and blood inside. Milu was soon healed.

Milu grew tired of the loud noise and couldn't calmly listen to his doctor, so he pushed aside some of the ti leaves from his house and looked out at the bird. That was when the bird swooped down, hooked a claw under Milu's arm, and tore out his liver. Lono witnessed this and chased after the bird, but it quickly flew into a deep pit in the lava on one side of the valley and disappeared, leaving blood on the stones. Lono arrived, saw the blood, collected it, and wrapped it in a piece of tapa cloth before returning to where the chief lay nearly dead. He poured some medicine into the wound and stuffed the tapa and blood inside. Milu was soon healed.

The place where the bird hid with the liver of Milu is called to this day Ke-ake-o-Milu ("The liver of Milu"). When this death had passed away he felt very well, even as before his trouble.

The spot where the bird concealed Milu's liver is still known today as Ke-ake-o-Milu ("The liver of Milu"). After this death had passed, he felt completely fine, just like before his trouble.

Then Lono told him that another death threatened him and would soon appear. He must dwell in quietness.

Then Lono told him that another death was looming over him and would appear soon. He needed to stay calm.

For some time Milu was living in peace and quiet after this trouble. Then one day the surf of Waipio became very high, rushing from far out even to the sand, and the people entered[98] into the sport of surf-riding with great joy and loud shouts. This noise continued day by day, and Milu was impatient of the restraint and forgot the words of Lono. He went out to bathe in the surf.

For a while, Milu enjoyed peace and quiet after that trouble. Then one day, the waves at Waipio got really high, crashing all the way to the shore, and the people jumped into the fun of surfing with excitement and loud cheers. This noise went on day after day, and Milu grew tired of being held back and forgot Lono's words. He went out to swim in the waves.

When he came to the place of the wonderful surf he let the first and second waves go by, and as the third came near he launched himself upon it while the people along the beach shouted uproariously. He went out again into deeper water, and again came in, letting the first and second waves go first. As he came to the shore the first and second waves were hurled back from the shore in a great mass against the wave upon which he was riding. The two great masses of water struck and pounded Milu, whirling and crowding him down, while the surf-board was caught in the raging, struggling waters and thrown out toward the shore. Milu was completely lost in the deep water.

When he reached the spot with the amazing surf, he let the first and second waves pass by. As the third wave approached, he launched himself onto it while the people on the beach cheered loudly. He paddled out into deeper water and then came back in, again letting the first and second waves go by. As he reached the shore, the first and second waves crashed back onto the beach in a massive surge against the wave he was riding. The two powerful masses of water collided and pummeled Milu, swirling and forcing him down, while the surfboard was pulled into the chaotic waters and tossed back toward the shore. Milu was completely overwhelmed in the deep water.

The people cried: "Milu is dead! The chief is dead!" The god Kalae thought he had killed Milu, so he with the other poison-gods went on a journey to Mauna Loa. Kapo and Pua, the poison-gods, or gods of death, of the island Maui, found them as they passed, and joined the company. They discovered a forest on Molokai, and there as kupua spirits, or ghost bodies, entered into the trees of that forest, so the trees[99] became the kupua bodies. They were the medicinal or poison qualities in the trees.

The people shouted, "Milu is dead! The chief is dead!" The god Kalae believed he had killed Milu, so he and the other poison gods set off on a journey to Mauna Loa. Kapo and Pua, the poison gods, or gods of death, from the island of Maui, encountered them as they traveled and joined their group. They came across a forest on Molokai, and there, as kupua spirits, or ghost bodies, they entered into the trees of that forest, transforming the trees[99] into kupua bodies. These became the medicinal or poisonous qualities of the trees.

Lono remained in Waipio Valley, becoming the ancestor and teacher of all the good healing priests of Hawaii, but Milu became the ruler of the Under-world, the place where the spirits of the dead had their home after they were driven away from the land of the living. Many people came to him from time to time.

Lono stayed in Waipio Valley, becoming the ancestor and mentor of all the great healing priests of Hawaii, while Milu became the ruler of the Underworld, the place where the spirits of the dead lived after being banished from the land of the living. Many people visited him from time to time.

He established ghostly sports like those which his subjects had enjoyed before death. They played the game kilu with polished cocoanut shells, spinning them over a smooth surface to strike a post set up in the centre. He taught konane, a game commonly called "Hawaiian checkers," but more like the Japanese game of "Go." He permitted them to gamble, betting all the kinds of property found in ghost-land. They boxed and wrestled; they leaped from precipices into ghostly swimming-pools; they feasted and fought, sometimes attempting to slay each other. Thus they lived the ghost life as they had lived on earth. Sometimes the ruler was forgotten and the ancient Hawaiians called the Under-world by his name—Milu. The New Zealanders frequently gave their Under-world the name "Miru." They also supposed that the ghosts feasted and sported as they had done while living.[100]

He created ghostly sports just like those his people enjoyed before they died. They played a game called kilu with polished coconut shells, rolling them across a smooth surface to hit a post set up in the center. He taught them konane, a game often referred to as "Hawaiian checkers," but more similar to the Japanese game of "Go." He allowed them to gamble, wagering all sorts of possessions found in the afterlife. They boxed and wrestled; they jumped off cliffs into ghostly swimming pools; they feasted and fought, sometimes trying to kill each other. This way, they lived the ghost life as they had on Earth. Sometimes, the ruler was forgotten, and the ancient Hawaiians referred to the Under-world by his name—Milu. The New Zealanders often called their Under-world "Miru." They also believed that the ghosts feasted and played just as they did while alive.[100]


XIII

A VISIT TO THE KING OF GHOSTS

A VISIT TO THE KING OF GHOSTS

When any person lay in an unconscious state, it was supposed by the ancient Hawaiians that death had taken possession of the body and opened the door for the spirit to depart. Sometimes if the body lay like one asleep the spirit was supposed to return to its old home. One of the Hawaiian legends weaves their deep-rooted faith in the spirit-world into the expressions of one who seemed to be permitted to visit that ghost-land and its king. This legend belonged to the island of Maui and the region near the village Lahaina. Thus was the story told:

When someone was in an unconscious state, the ancient Hawaiians believed that death had taken over the body and allowed the spirit to leave. Sometimes, if the body appeared to be asleep, they thought the spirit would return to its former home. One of the Hawaiian legends illustrates their deep-rooted belief in the spirit world through the tale of someone who was said to have been allowed to visit that ghostly realm and its king. This legend came from the island of Maui, specifically the area around the village of Lahaina. Here’s how the story goes:

Ka-ilio-hae (the wild dog) had been sick for days and at last sank into a state of unconsciousness. The spirit of life crept out of the body and finally departed from the left eye into a corner of the house, buzzing like an insect. Then he stopped and looked back over the body he had left. It appeared to him like a massive mountain. The eyes were deep caves, into which the ghost looked. Then the spirit became afraid and went outside and rested on the roof of the house. The people began to wail loudly[101] and the ghost fled from the noise to a cocoanut-tree and perched like a bird in the branches. Soon he felt the impulse of the spirit-land moving him away from his old home. So he leaped from tree to tree and flew from place to place wandering toward Kekaa, the place from which the ghosts leave the island of Maui for their home in the permanent spirit-land—the Under-world.

Ka-ilio-hae (the wild dog) had been sick for days and finally fell into unconsciousness. The life force slipped out of the body and eventually departed from the left eye into a corner of the house, buzzing like an insect. Then it paused and looked back at the body it had left. It seemed to him like a massive mountain. The eyes were deep caves, into which the spirit gazed. Then the spirit got scared and went outside, resting on the roof of the house. The people began to wail loudly[101], and the spirit fled from the noise to a coconut tree, perched like a bird in the branches. Soon, he felt the pull of the spirit land moving him away from his old home. So he jumped from tree to tree and flew from place to place, wandering toward Kekaa, the place from which spirits leave the island of Maui for their home in the eternal spirit land—the Underworld.

As he came near this doorway to the spirit-world he met the ghost of a sister who had died long before, and to whom was given the power of sometimes turning a ghost back to its body again. She was an aumakua-ho-ola (a spirit making alive). She called to Ka-ilio-hae and told him to come to her house and dwell for a time. But she warned him that when her husband was at home he must not yield to any invitation from him to enter their house, nor could he partake of any of the food which her husband might urge him to eat. The home and the food would be only the shadows of real things, and would destroy his power of becoming alive again.

As he approached the doorway to the spirit world, he encountered the ghost of a sister who had passed away long ago, and who had the ability to sometimes bring a ghost back to its body. She was a spirit of life. She called to Ka-ilio-hae and invited him to stay at her home for a while. However, she warned him that when her husband was home, he must not accept any invitations from him to enter their house, nor should he eat any food that her husband might offer. The house and the food would only be shadows of real things, and they would rob him of his ability to come back to life.

The sister said, "When my husband comes to eat the food of the spirits and to sleep the sleep of ghosts, then I will go with you and you shall see all the spirit-land of our island and see the king of ghosts."

The sister said, "When my husband comes to eat the food of the spirits and to sleep the sleep of ghosts, then I will go with you, and you will see all the spirit land of our island and meet the king of ghosts."

The ghost-sister led Ka-ilio-hae into the place of whirlwinds, a hill where he heard the voices[102] of many spirits planning to enjoy all the sports of their former life. He listened with delight and drew near to the multitude of happy spirits. Some were making ready to go down to the sea for the hee-nalu (surf-riding). Others were already rolling the ulu-maika (the round stone discs for rolling along the ground). Some were engaged in the mokomoko, or umauma (boxing), and the kulakulai (wrestling), and the honuhonu (pulling with hands), and the loulou (pulling with hooked fingers), and other athletic sports.

The ghost-sister led Ka-ilio-hae to the place of whirlwinds, a hill where he heard the voices[102] of many spirits planning to enjoy all the activities of their former life. He listened with joy and approached the crowd of happy spirits. Some were getting ready to head down to the sea for hee-nalu (surfing). Others were already rolling the ulu-maika (the round stone discs used for rolling on the ground). Some were participating in mokomoko, or umauma (boxing), and kulakulai (wrestling), and honuhonu (pulling with hands), and loulou (pulling with hooked fingers), and other athletic sports.

Some of the spirits were already grouped in the shade of trees, playing the gambling games in which they had delighted when alive. There was the stone konane-board (somewhat like checkers), and the puepue-one (a small sand mound in which was concealed some object), and the puhenehene (the hidden stone under piles of kapa), and the many other trials of skill which permitted betting.

Some of the spirits were already gathered in the shade of the trees, playing the gambling games they had enjoyed when they were alive. There was the stone konane board (similar to checkers), and the puepue (a small sand mound hiding an object), and the puhenehene (a hidden stone under layers of kapa), along with many other skill-based games that allowed for betting.

Then in another place crowds were gathered around the hulas (the many forms of dancing). These sports were all in the open air and seemed to be full of interest.

Then in another place, crowds were gathered around the hulas (the various types of dance). These activities were all outdoors and seemed to be really engaging.

There was a strange quality which fettered every new-born ghost: he could only go in the direction into which he was pushed by the hand of some stronger power. If the guardian of a ghost struck it on one side, it would move off[103] in the direction indicated by the blow or the push until spirit strength and experience came and he could go alone. The newcomer desired to join in these games and started to go, but the sister slapped him on the breast and drove him away. These were shadow games into which those who entered could never go back to the substantial things of life.

There was a weird quality that held back every new ghost: they could only move in the direction that a stronger force pushed them. If a guardian of a ghost hit it to one side, it would drift off[103] in the way indicated by the hit or push until it had enough strength and experience to move on its own. The newcomer wanted to join these games and started to go, but the sister slapped him on the chest and sent him away. These were shadow games that anyone who entered could never return from to the real things in life.

Then there was a large grass house inside which many ghosts were making merry. The visitor wanted to join this great company, but the sister knew that, if he once was engulfed by this crowd of spirits in this shadow-land, her brother could never escape. The crowds of players would seize him like a whirlwind and he would be unable to know the way he came in or the way out. Ka-ilio-hae tried to slip away from his sister, but he could not turn readily. He was still a very awkward ghost, and his sister slapped him back in the way in which she wanted him to go.

Then there was a big grass house where many ghosts were having a good time. The visitor wanted to join in this lively group, but the sister knew that if he got pulled into this crowd of spirits in this shadowy place, her brother would never be able to get out. The throngs of players would grab him like a whirlwind, and he wouldn't remember how he got in or how to get out. Ka-ilio-hae tried to slip away from his sister, but he couldn’t turn easily. He was still a pretty clumsy ghost, and his sister pushed him back the way she wanted him to go.

An island which was supposed to float on the ocean as one of the homes of the aumakuas (the ghosts of the ancestors) had the same characteristics. The ghosts (aumakuas) lived on the shadows of all that belonged to the earth-life. It was said that a canoe with a party of young people landed on this island of dreams and for some time enjoyed the food and fruits and sports, but after returning to their homes could not receive the[104] nourishment of the food of their former lives, and soon died. The legends taught that no ghost passing out of the body could return unless it made the life of the aumakuas tabu to itself.

An island that was supposed to float on the ocean as one of the homes of the aumakuas (the spirits of the ancestors) had the same traits. The spirits (aumakuas) resided in the shadows of everything connected to earthly life. It was believed that a canoe filled with young people landed on this island of dreams and enjoyed the food, fruits, and games for a while, but after returning home, they could no longer receive the nourishment of the food from their previous lives and soon died. The legends taught that no spirit leaving the body could return unless it made the life of the aumakuas forbidden to itself.

Soon the sister led her brother to a great field, stone walled, in which were such fine grass houses as were built only for chiefs of the highest rank. There she pointed to a narrow passage-way into which she told her brother he must enter by himself.

Soon the sister led her brother to a large field, surrounded by stone walls, where there were beautiful grass houses built only for the highest-ranking chiefs. She pointed to a narrow pathway and told her brother he had to go in by himself.

"This," she said, "is the home of Walia, the high chief of the ghosts living in this place. You must go to him. Listen to all he says to you. Say little. Return quickly. There will be three watchmen guarding this passage. The first will ask you, 'What is the fruit [desire] of your heart?' You will answer, 'Walia.' Then he will let you enter the passage.

"This," she said, "is the home of Walia, the high chief of the ghosts living here. You need to go to him. Pay attention to everything he tells you. Speak less. Come back quickly. There will be three watchmen guarding this passage. The first will ask you, 'What is the desire of your heart?' You will answer, 'Walia.' Then he will let you through the passage."

"Inside the walls of the narrow way will be the second watchman. He will ask why you come; again answer, 'Walia,' and pass by him.

"Inside the walls of the narrow path will be the second guard. He will ask why you're here; again respond, 'Walia,' and walk past him."

"At the end of the entrance the third guardian stands holding a raised spear ready to strike. Call to him, 'Ka-make-loa' [The Great Death]. This is the name of his spear. Then he will ask what you want, and you must reply, 'To see the chief,' and he will let you pass.

"At the end of the entrance, the third guardian stands with a raised spear, ready to strike. Call out to him, 'Ka-make-loa' [The Great Death]. That’s the name of his spear. Then he will ask what you want, and you must reply, 'To see the chief,' and he will let you pass."

"Then again when you stand at the door of the great house you will see two heads bending[105] together in the way so that you cannot enter or see the king and his queen. If these heads can catch a spirit coming to see the king without knowing the proper incantations, they will throw that ghost into the Po-Milu [The Dark Spirit-world]. Watch therefore and remember all that is told you.

"Then again, when you stand at the door of the grand house, you’ll see two heads leaning in close, blocking your way so you can't enter or see the king and his queen. If these heads can sense a spirit trying to see the king without knowing the right incantations, they'll banish that ghost to the Po-Milu [The Dark Spirit-world]. So pay attention and remember everything you’re told."

"When you see these heads, point your hands straight before you between them and open your arms, pushing these guards off on each side, then the ala-nui [the great way] will be open for you—and you can enter.

"When you see these heads, extend your hands straight in front of you between them and open your arms, pushing these guards aside, then the ala-nui [the great way] will be open for you—and you can enter."

"You will see kahilis [soft long feather fans] moving over the chiefs. The king will awake and call, 'Why does this traveller come?' You will reply quickly, 'He comes to see the Divine One.' When this is said no injury will come to you. Listen and remember and you will be alive again."

"You will see kahilis [soft long feather fans] moving over the chiefs. The king will wake up and call, 'Why does this traveler come?' You will quickly reply, 'He comes to see the Divine One.' When this is said, no harm will come to you. Listen and remember, and you will be alive again."

Ka-ilio-hae did as he was told with the three watchmen, and each one stepped back, saying, "Noa" (the tabu is lifted), and he pushed by. At the door he shoved the two heads to the side and entered the chief's house to the Ka-ikuwai (the middle), falling on his hands and knees. The servants were waving the kahilis this way and that. There was motion, but no noise.

Ka-ilio-hae did as he was instructed with the three watchmen, and each one stepped aside, saying, "Noa" (the tabu is lifted), and he pushed through. At the door, he moved the two heads out of the way and entered the chief's house to the Ka-ikuwai (the middle), falling to his hands and knees. The servants were waving the kahilis this way and that. There was movement, but no sound.

The chief awoke, looked at Ka-ilio-hae, and said: "Aloha, stranger, come near. Who is the high chief of your land?"[106]

The chief woke up, glanced at Ka-ilio-hae, and said: "Hello, stranger, come closer. Who is the high chief of your land?"[106]

Then Ka-ilio-hae gave the name of his king, and the genealogy from ancient times of the chiefs dead and in the spirit-world.

Then Ka-ilio-hae named his king and shared the genealogy of the chiefs who had passed away, both those who lived in the past and those in the spirit world.

The queen of ghosts arose, and the kneeling spirit saw one more beautiful than any woman in all the island, and he fell on his face before her.

The queen of ghosts appeared, and the kneeling spirit saw someone more beautiful than any woman on the island, and he fell on his face before her.

The king told him to go back and enter his body and tell his people about troubles near at hand.

The king told him to return and inhabit his body to inform his people about the troubles ahead.

While he was before the king twice he heard messengers call to the people that the sports were all over; any one not heeding would be thrown into the darkest place of the home of the ghosts when the third call had been sounded.

While he was in front of the king twice, he heard messengers telling the people that the games were over; anyone who didn't pay attention would be thrown into the darkest part of the ghostly realm after the third call.

The sister was troubled, for she knew that at the third call the stone walls around the king's houses would close and her brother would be held fast forever in the spirit-land, so she uttered her incantations and passed the guard. Softly she called. Her brother reluctantly came. She seized him and pushed him outside. Then they heard the third call, and met the multitude of ghosts coming inland from their sports in the sea, and other multitudes hastening homeward from their work and sports on the land.

The sister was worried because she knew that on the third call, the stone walls around the king's houses would close, trapping her brother forever in the spirit world. So she recited her incantations and got past the guard. She softly called out to him. Her brother came, though he was hesitant. She grabbed him and pushed him outside. Then they heard the third call and encountered the crowd of ghosts coming inland from their fun in the sea, along with other groups rushing home from their activities on the land.

They met a beautiful young woman who called to them to come to her home, and pointed to a point of rock where many birds were resting. The sister struck her brother and forced him down to the seaside where she had her home[107] and her responsibility, for she was one of the guardians of the entrance to the spirit-world.

They met a beautiful young woman who called them to her home and pointed to a rocky spot where many birds were resting. The sister hit her brother and dragged him down to the seaside where she lived and had her duties, since she was one of the guardians of the entrance to the spirit world.[107]

She knew well what must be done to restore the spirit to the body, so she told her brother they must at once obey the command of the king; but the brother had seen the delights of the life of the aumakuas and wanted to stay. He tried to slip away and hide, but his sister held him fast and compelled him to go along the beach to his old home and his waiting body.

She knew exactly what needed to be done to bring the spirit back to the body, so she told her brother they had to immediately follow the king's command; but the brother had experienced the pleasures of the aumakuas' life and wanted to stay. He tried to sneak away and hide, but his sister held onto him tightly and forced him to walk along the beach to his old home and his waiting body.

When they came to the place where the body lay she found a hole in the corner of the house and pushed the spirit through. When he saw the body he was very much afraid and tried to escape, but the sister caught him and pushed him inside the foot up to the knee. He did not like the smell of the body and tried to rush back, but she pushed him inside again and held the foot fast and shook him and made him go to the head.

When they arrived at the spot where the body was, she found a hole in the corner of the house and pushed the spirit through. When he saw the body, he felt very scared and tried to flee, but the sister caught him and forced him into the foot up to the knee. He didn’t like the smell of the body and attempted to rush back, but she pushed him in again, held the foot tightly, shook him, and made him go to the head.

The family heard a little sound in the mouth and saw breath moving the breast, then they knew that he was alive again. They warmed the body and gave a little food. When strength returned he told his family all about his wonderful journey into the land of ghosts.

The family heard a small sound from his mouth and saw his chest rise as he breathed, then they knew he was alive again. They warmed his body and fed him a little. Once he regained his strength, he told his family all about his incredible journey to the land of ghosts.

Note.—A student should read next the articles "Homeless and Desolate Ghosts" and "Ancestor Ghost-Gods" in the Appendix.

Note.—Next, a student should read the articles "Homeless and Desolate Ghosts" and "Ancestor Ghost-Gods" in the Appendix.


XIV

KALAI-PAHOA, THE POISON-GOD

KALAI-PAHOA, THE TOXIC DEITY

The Bishop Museum of Honolulu has one of the best as well as one of the most scientifically arranged collections of Hawaiian curios in the world. In it are images of many of the gods of long ago. One of these is a helmeted head made of wicker-work, over which has been woven a thick covering of beautiful red feathers bordered with yellow feathers. This was the mighty war-god of the great Kamehameha. Another is a squat rough image, crudely carved out of wood. This was Kamehameha's poison-god.

The Bishop Museum in Honolulu has one of the best and most scientifically organized collections of Hawaiian artifacts in the world. It includes images of many ancient gods. One of these is a helmeted head made of wicker, covered with a thick layer of beautiful red feathers trimmed with yellow. This was the powerful war-god of the great Kamehameha. Another is a short, rough figure, crudely carved out of wood. This was Kamehameha's poison-god.

The ancient Hawaiians were acquainted with poisons of various kinds. They understood the medicinal qualities of plants and found some of these strong enough to cause sickness and even death. One of the Hawaiian writers said: "The opihi-awa is a poison shell-fish. These are bitter and deadly and can be used in putting enemies to death. Kalai-pahoa is also a tree in which there is the power to kill."

The ancient Hawaiians knew about different kinds of poisons. They recognized the healing properties of plants and discovered that some were potent enough to cause illness and even death. One Hawaiian writer noted: "The opihi-awa is a poisonous shellfish. These are bitter and lethal and can be used to kill enemies. Kalai-pahoa is also a tree that has the ability to kill."

Kamehameha's poison-god was called Kalai-pahoa, because it was cut from that tree which[109] grew in the upland forest on the island of Molokai.

Kamehameha's poison-god was called Kalai-pahoa, because it was cut from that tree which[109] grew in the upland forest on the island of Molokai.

A native writer says there was an antidote for the poison from Kalai-pahoa, and he thus describes it: "The war-god and the poison-god were not left standing in the temples like the images of other gods, but after being worshipped were wrapped in kapa and laid away.

A native writer states that there was an antidote for the poison from Kalai-pahoa, and he describes it this way: "The war-god and the poison-god weren’t left standing in the temples like the statues of other gods, but after being worshipped, they were wrapped in kapa and put away."

"When the priest wanted Kalai-pahoa he was taken down and anointed with cocoanut-oil and wrapped in a fresh kapa cloth. Then he was set up above the altar and a feast prepared before him, awa to drink, and pig, fish, and poi to eat.

"When the priest wanted Kalai-pahoa, he was taken down, anointed with coconut oil, and wrapped in fresh kapa cloth. Then he was placed above the altar, and a feast was prepared for him, including awa to drink, and pig, fish, and poi to eat."

"Then the priest who had special care of this god would scrape off a little from the wood, and put it in an awa cup, and hold the cup before the god, chanting a prayer for the life of the king, the government, and the people. One of the priests would then take the awa cup, drink the contents, and quickly take food.

"Then the priest who looked after this god would carve off a small piece of the wood, place it in an awa cup, and hold the cup up before the god, chanting a prayer for the king’s life, the government, and the people. One of the priests would then take the awa cup, drink its contents, and quickly eat some food."

"Those who were watching would presently see a red flush creep over his cheeks, growing stronger and stronger, while the eyes would become glassy and the breath short like that of a dying man. Then the priest would touch his lips to the stick, Mai-ola, and have his life restored. Mai-ola was a god who had another tree. When Kalai-pahoa entered his tree on Molokai, Mai-ola[110] entered another tree and became the enemy of the poison-god."

"Those who were watching would soon see a red flush creeping over his cheeks, getting stronger and stronger, while his eyes would become glassy and his breath short, like that of a dying man. Then the priest would touch his lips to the stick, Mai-ola, and have his life restored. Mai-ola was a god who had another tree. When Kalai-pahoa entered his tree on Molokai, Mai-ola[110] entered another tree and became the enemy of the poison-god."

The priests of the poison-god were very powerful in the curious rite called pule-ana-ana, or praying to death. The Hawaiians said: "Perhaps the priests of Kalai-pahoa put poison in bananas or in taro. It was believed that they scraped the body of the image and put the pieces in the food of the one they wished to pray to death. There was one chief who was very skilful in waving kahilis, or feather fans, over any one and shaking the powder of death into the food from the moving feathers. Another would have scrapings in his cloak and would drop them into whatever food his enemy was eating." The spirit of death was supposed to reside in the wood of the poison-god.

The priests of the poison-god were very powerful in the strange ritual called pule-ana-ana, or praying to death. The Hawaiians said, "Maybe the priests of Kalai-pahoa put poison in bananas or taro. It was believed that they scraped the body of the idol and mixed the pieces into the food of the person they wanted to pray to death. There was one chief who was very skilled at waving kahilis, or feather fans, over anyone and sprinkling death powder into their food from the moving feathers. Another would have scrapings in his cloak and would drop them into whatever food his enemy was eating." The spirit of death was thought to reside in the wood of the poison-god.

A very interesting legend was told by the old people to their children to explain the coming of medicinal and poisonous properties into the various kinds of trees and plants. These stories all go back to the time when Milu died and became the king of ghosts. They say that after the death of Milu the gods left Waipio Valley on the island of Hawaii and crossed the channel to the island Maui.

A fascinating legend was told by the elders to their kids to explain how different trees and plants acquired their medicinal and poisonous properties. These stories date back to the time when Milu died and became the king of ghosts. They say that after Milu's death, the gods left Waipio Valley on the island of Hawaii and crossed the channel to the island of Maui.

These gods had all kinds of power for evil, such as stopping the breath, chilling or burning the body, making headaches or pains in the stomach,[111] or causing palsy or lameness or other injuries, even inflicting death.

These gods had all sorts of powers for evil, like stopping someone's breath, chilling or burning the body, causing headaches or stomach aches,[111] or bringing on paralysis, lameness, or other injuries, even leading to death.

Pua and Kapo, who from ancient times have been worshipped as goddesses having medicinal power, joined the party when they came to Maui. Then all the gods went up Mauna Loa, a place where there was a large and magnificent forest with fine trees, graceful vines and ferns, and beautiful flowers. They all loved this place, therefore they became gods of the forest.

Pua and Kapo, who have been revered as goddesses with healing powers since ancient times, joined the group when they arrived in Maui. Then all the gods ascended Mauna Loa, an area filled with a vast and stunning forest featuring tall trees, elegant vines and ferns, and lovely flowers. They all adored this place, which is why they became the gods of the forest.

Near this forest lived Kane-ia-kama, a high chief, who was a very great gambler. He had gambled away all his possessions. While he was sleeping, the night of his final losses, he heard some one call, "O Kane-ia-kama, begin your play again." He shouted out into the darkness: "I have bet everything. I have nothing left."

Near this forest lived Kane-ia-kama, a high chief who was a huge gambler. He had lost all his possessions to gambling. While he was sleeping on the night of his final losses, he heard someone call, "O Kane-ia-kama, start playing again." He shouted into the darkness, "I've bet everything. I have nothing left."

Then the voice again said, "Bet your bones, bet your bones, and see what will happen."

Then the voice spoke again, "Gamble your life, gamble your life, and find out what will happen."

When he went to the gambling-place the next day the people all laughed at him, for they knew his goods were all gone. He sat down among them, however, and said: "I truly have nothing left. My treasures are all gone; but I have my bones. If you wish, I will bet my body, then I will play with you."

When he showed up at the casino the next day, everyone laughed at him because they knew he had lost everything. Still, he sat down with them and said, "I really have nothing left. My treasures are all gone, but I still have my body. If you want, I’ll bet my body and play with you."

The other chiefs scornfully placed some property on one side and said, "That will be of the same value as your bones."[112]

The other chiefs mockingly put some belongings to one side and said, "That will be worth the same as your bones."[112]

They gambled and he won. The chiefs were angry at their loss and bet again and again. He always won until he had more wealth than any one on the island.

They gambled, and he won. The chiefs were frustrated by their losses and kept betting again and again. He always emerged victorious until he had amassed more wealth than anyone else on the island.

After the gambling days were over he heard again the same voice saying: "O Kane-ia-kama, you have done all that I told you and have become very rich in property and servants. Will you obey once more?"

After the gambling days were over, he heard the same voice again saying: "O Kane-ia-kama, you did everything I asked and have become very wealthy with property and servants. Will you obey one more time?"

The chief gratefully thanked the god for the aid that he had received, and said he would obey. The voice then said: "Perhaps we can help you to one thing. You are now wealthy, but there is a last gift for you. You must listen carefully and note all I show you."

The chief sincerely thanked the god for the help he had received and said he would comply. The voice then said, "Maybe we can assist you with one more thing. You are now rich, but there is one final gift for you. You need to pay attention and take note of everything I show you."

Then this god of the night pointed out the trees into which the gods had entered when they decided to remain for a time in the forest, and explained to him all their different characteristics. He showed him where gods and goddesses dwelt and gave their names. Then he ordered Kane-ia-kama to take offerings of pigs, fish, cocoanuts, bananas, chickens, kapas, and all other things used for sacrifice, and place them at the roots of these trees into which the gods had entered, the proper offerings for each.

Then this god of night pointed out the trees where the gods had gone when they chose to stay in the forest for a while and explained their different traits. He showed him where the gods and goddesses lived and told him their names. Then he instructed Kane-ia-kama to bring offerings of pigs, fish, coconuts, bananas, chickens, kapa, and all the other items used for sacrifice, and place them at the roots of these trees where the gods had entered, making sure each offering was appropriate for the respective deity.

The next morning he went into the forest and saw that he had received a very careful description of each tree. He observed carefully the tree[113] shown as the home of the spirit who had become his strange helper.

The next morning, he went into the forest and saw that he had received a detailed description of each tree. He carefully observed the tree[113] that was identified as the home of the spirit who had become his unusual helper.

Before night fell he placed offerings as commanded. As a worshipper he took each one of these trees for his god, so he had many gods of plants and trees.

Before night fell, he set out the offerings as instructed. As a worshipper, he designated each of these trees for his god, so he had many gods associated with plants and trees.

For some reason not mentioned in the legends he sent woodcutters to cut down these trees, or at least to cut gods out of them with their stone axes.

For some unknown reason mentioned in the legends, he sent woodcutters to chop down these trees, or at least to carve gods out of them with their stone axes.

They began to cut. The koko (blood) of the trees, as the natives termed the flowing sap, and the chips flying out struck some of the woodcutters and they fell dead.

They started to cut. The koko (blood) of the trees, as the locals called the flowing sap, and the chips flying out hit some of the woodcutters, and they fell dead.

Kane-ia-kama made cloaks of the long leaves of the ieie vine and tied them around his men, so that their bodies could not be touched, then the work was easily accomplished.

Kane-ia-kama made cloaks from the long leaves of the ieie vine and wrapped them around his men, so that their bodies couldn't be touched, making the work much easier to complete.

The chief kept these images of gods cut from the medicinal trees and could use them as he desired. The most powerful of all these gods was that one whose voice he had heard in the night. To this god he gave the name Kalai-pahoa (The-one-cut-by-the-pahoa-or-stone-axe).

The chief kept these images of gods carved from the medicinal trees and could use them as he wished. The most powerful of all these gods was the one whose voice he heard in the night. To this god, he gave the name Kalai-pahoa (The-one-cut-by-the-pahoa-or-stone-axe).

One account relates that the pahoa (stone) from which the axe was made came from Kalakoi, a celebrated place for finding a very hard lava of fine grain, the very best for making stone implements.[114]

One account says that the pahoa (stone) used to make the axe came from Kalakoi, a famous spot known for its very hard, finely grained lava, which is the best for crafting stone tools.[114]

The god who had spoken to the chief in his dream was sometimes called Kane-kulana-ula (noted red Kane).

The god who had spoken to the chief in his dream was sometimes called Kane-kulana-ula (red Kane).

The gods were caught by the sacrifices of the chief while they were in their tree bodies before they could change back into their spirit bodies, therefore their power was supposed to remain in the trees.

The gods were trapped by the chief's sacrifices while they were still in their tree forms, before they had a chance to shift back into their spirit forms, so their power was meant to stay with the trees.

It was said that when Kane-kulana-ula changed into his tree form he leaped into it with a tremendous flash of lightning, thus the great mana, or miraculous power, went into that tree.

It was said that when Kane-kulana-ula transformed into his tree form, he jumped into it with a huge flash of lightning, and that's how the great mana, or miraculous power, entered that tree.

The strange death which came from the god Kalai-pahoa made that god and his priest greatly feared. One of the pieces of this tree fell into a spring at Kaakee near the maika, or disc-rolling field, on Molokai. All the people who drank at that spring died. They filled it up and the chiefs ruled that the people should not keep branches or pieces of the tree for the injury of others. If such pieces were found in the possession of any one he should die. Only the carved gods were to be preserved.

The strange death caused by the god Kalai-pahoa made both the god and his priest greatly feared. A piece of this tree fell into a spring at Kaakee near the maika, or disc-rolling field, on Molokai. Everyone who drank from that spring died. They filled it in, and the chiefs ruled that people were not allowed to keep branches or pieces of the tree since it could harm others. Anyone found with such pieces would be put to death. Only the carved gods were to be preserved.

Kahekili, king of Maui at the time of the accession of Kamehameha to the sovereignty of the island Hawaii, had these images in his possession as a part of his household gods.

Kahekili, king of Maui when Kamehameha became the ruler of the island of Hawaii, had these images as part of his household gods.

Kamehameha sent a prophet to ask him for one of these gods. Kahekili refused to send[115] one, but told him to wait and he should have the poison-god and the government over all the islands.

Kamehameha sent a prophet to request one of these gods from him. Kahekili refused to send one, but told him to wait, and he would get the poison-god and control over all the islands.

One account records that a small part from the poison one was then given.

One account states that a small portion of the poison was then administered.

So, after the death of Kahekili, Kamehameha did conquer all the islands with their hosts of gods, and Kalai-pahoa, the poison-god, came into his possession.

So, after Kahekili died, Kamehameha conquered all the islands with their many gods, and Kalai-pahoa, the poison god, became his.

The overthrow of idolatry and the destruction of the system of tabus came in 1819, when most of the wooden gods were burned or thrown into ponds and rivers, but a few were concealed by their caretakers. Among these were the two gods now to be seen in the Bishop Museum in Honolulu.

The end of idolatry and the destruction of the taboo system happened in 1819 when most of the wooden gods were either burned or thrown into ponds and rivers, but a few were hidden by their keepers. Among these are the two gods currently on display at the Bishop Museum in Honolulu.

Note.—See Appendix, page 259, Chas. R. Bishop.

Note.—Refer to Appendix, page 259, Chas. R. Bishop.


XV

KE-AO-MELE-MELE, THE MAID OF THE GOLDEN CLOUD

KE-AO-MELE-MELE, THE MAID OF THE GOLDEN CLOUD

The Hawaiians never found gold in their islands. The mountains being of recent volcanic origin do not show traces of the precious metals; but hovering over the mountain-tops clustered the glorious golden clouds built up by damp winds from the seas. The Maiden of the Golden Cloud belonged to the cloud mountains and was named after their golden glow.

The Hawaiians never found gold on their islands. The mountains, being of recent volcanic origin, don’t show signs of precious metals; but hovering over the mountain tops were the beautiful golden clouds formed by moist winds from the ocean. The Maiden of the Golden Cloud belonged to the cloud mountains and was named for their golden glow.

Her name in the Hawaiian tongue was Ke-ao-mele-mele (The Golden Cloud). She was said to be one of the first persons brought by the gods to find a home in the Paradise of the Pacific.

Her name in Hawaiian was Ke-ao-mele-mele (The Golden Cloud). She was said to be one of the first people brought by the gods to find a home in the Paradise of the Pacific.

In the ancient times, the ancestors of the Hawaiians came from far-off ocean lands, for which they had different names, such as The Shining Heaven, The Floating Land of Kane, The Far-off White Land of Kahiki, and Kuai-he-lani (purchased is heaven). It was from Kuai-he-lani that the Maiden of the Golden Cloud was called to live in Hawaii.

In ancient times, the ancestors of the Hawaiians came from distant ocean lands, which they called different names, like The Shining Heaven, The Floating Land of Kane, The Far-off White Land of Kahiki, and Kuai-he-lani (purchased is heaven). It was from Kuai-he-lani that the Maiden of the Golden Cloud was invited to live in Hawaii.

In this legendary land lived Mo-o-inanea (self-reliant dragon). She cared for the first[117] children of the gods, one of whom was named Hina, later known in Polynesian mythology as Moon Goddess.

In this legendary land lived Mo-o-inanea (self-reliant dragon). She cared for the first[117] children of the gods, one of whom was named Hina, later known in Polynesian mythology as the Moon Goddess.

Mo-o-inanea took her to Ku, one of the gods. They lived together many years and a family of children came to them.

Mo-o-inanea brought her to Ku, one of the gods. They lived together for many years and had a family of children.

Two of the great gods of Polynesia, Kane and Kanaloa, had found a beautiful place above Honolulu on Oahu, one of the Hawaiian Islands. Here they determined to build a home for the first-born child of Hina.

Two of the great gods of Polynesia, Kane and Kanaloa, had discovered a beautiful spot above Honolulu on Oahu, one of the Hawaiian Islands. Here, they decided to create a home for Hina's first-born child.

Thousands of eepa (gnome) people lived around this place, which was called Waolani. The gods had them build a temple which was also called Waolani (divine forest).

Thousands of eepa (gnome) people lived around this area, known as Waolani. The gods had them construct a temple that was also named Waolani (divine forest).

When the time came for the birth of the child, clouds and fogs crept over the land, thunder rolled and lightning flashed, red torrents poured down the hillsides, strong winds hurled the rain through bending trees, earthquakes shook the land, huge waves rolled inland from the sea. Then a beautiful boy was born. All these signs taken together signified the birth of a chief of the highest degree—even of the family of the gods.

When it was time for the child to be born, clouds and fog rolled in over the land, thunder rumbled and lightning struck, heavy rain poured down the hillsides, strong winds whipped the rain through bending trees, earthquakes shook the ground, and huge waves crashed inland from the sea. Then a beautiful boy was born. All these signs together indicated the birth of a chief of the highest rank—even one from the family of the gods.

Kane and Kanaloa sent their sister Anuenue (rainbow) to get the child of Ku and Hina that they might care for it. All three should be the caretakers.[118]

Kane and Kanaloa sent their sister Anuenue (rainbow) to fetch the child of Ku and Hina so that they could take care of it. All three were meant to be the caretakers.[118]

Anuenue went first to the place where Mo-o-inanea dwelt, to ask her if it would be right. Mo-o-inanea said she might go, but if they brought up that child he must not have a wife from any of the women of Hawaii-nui-akea (great wide Hawaii).

Anuenue first went to where Mo-o-inanea lived to ask her if it was okay. Mo-o-inanea said she could go, but if they raised that child, he couldn’t have a wife from any of the women of Hawaii-nui-akea (great wide Hawaii).

Anuenue asked, "Suppose I get that child; who is to give it the proper name?"

Anuenue asked, "If I get that child, who will give it the right name?"

Mo-o-inanea said: "You bring the child to our brothers and they will name this child. They have sent you, and the responsibility of the name rests on them."

Mo-o-inanea said: "Take the child to our brothers, and they will give this child a name. They have sent you, and the responsibility for the name is on them."

Anuenue said good-by, and in the twinkling of an eye stood at the door of the house where Ku dwelt.

Anuenue said goodbye, and in the blink of an eye stood at the door of the house where Ku lived.

Ku looked outside and saw the bright glow of the rainbow, but no cloud or rain, so he called Hina. "Here is a strange thing. You must come and look at it. There is no rain and there are no clouds or mist, but there is a rainbow at our door."

Ku looked outside and saw the bright glow of the rainbow, but there were no clouds or rain, so he called Hina. "Check this out. You need to come and see it. There's no rain and no clouds or mist, but there's a rainbow at our door."

They went out, but Anuenue had changed her rainbow body and stood before them as a very beautiful woman, wrapped only in the colors of the rainbow.

They went outside, but Anuenue had transformed her rainbow body and stood before them as an incredibly beautiful woman, wrapped only in the colors of the rainbow.

Ku and Hina began to shiver with a nameless terror as they looked at this strange maiden. They faltered out a welcome, asking her to enter their house.[119]

Ku and Hina started to tremble with an unexplainable fear as they gazed at the unusual young woman. They hesitantly welcomed her, inviting her to come into their home.[119]

As she came near to them Ku said, "From what place do you come?"

As she got closer to them, Ku asked, "Where are you coming from?"

Anuenue said: "I am from the sky, a messenger sent by my brothers to get your child that they may bring it up. When grown, if the child wants its parents, we will bring it back. If it loves us it shall stay with us."

Anuenue said: "I come from the sky, a messenger sent by my siblings to take your child so they can raise it. Once it’s grown, if the child wants its parents, we will return it. If it loves us, it will stay with us."

Hina bowed her head and Ku wailed, both thinking seriously for a little while. Then Ku said: "If Mo-o-inanea has sent you she shall have the child. You may take this word to her."

Hina lowered her head, and Ku cried out, both lost in deep thought for a moment. Then Ku said, "If Mo-o-inanea has sent you, she will get the child. You can take this message to her."

Anuenue replied: "I have just come from her and the word I brought you is her word. If I go away I shall not come again."

Anuenue replied, "I just came from her, and the message I brought you is her message. If I leave, I won't come back."

Hina said to Ku: "We must give this child according to her word. It is not right to disobey Mo-o-inanea."

Hina said to Ku, "We have to give this child what she asked for. It's not right to go against Mo-o-inanea."

Anuenue took the child and studied the omens for its future, then she said, "This child is of the very highest, the flower on the top of the tree."

Anuenue took the child and examined the signs for its future, then she said, "This child is of the very highest, the flower at the top of the tree."

She prepared to take the child away, and bade the parents farewell. She changed her body into the old rainbow colors shining out of a mist, then she wrapped the child in the rainbow, bearing it away.

She got ready to take the child away and said goodbye to the parents. She transformed her body into the old rainbow colors shining out of a mist, then she wrapped the child in the rainbow and carried it away.

Ku and Hina went out looking up and watching the cloud of rainbow colors floating in the sky. Strong, easy winds blew and carried this[120] cloud out over the ocean. The navel-string had not been cut off, so Anuenue broke off part and threw it into the ocean, where it became the Hee-makoko, a blood-red squid. This is the legendary origin of that kind of squid.

Ku and Hina went outside, gazing up at the colorful rainbow cloud floating in the sky. A strong, gentle breeze blew, pushing this[120] cloud out over the ocean. Since the umbilical cord hadn’t been cut, Anuenue took a piece and tossed it into the ocean, where it turned into the Hee-makoko, a blood-red squid. This is the legendary origin of that type of squid.

Anuenue passed over many islands, coming at last to Waolani to the temple built by the gnomes under Kane and Kanaloa. They consecrated the child, and cut off another part of the navel-cord. Kanaloa took it to the Nuuanu pali back of Honolulu, to the place called Ka-ipu-o-Lono. Kane and Kanaloa consulted about servants to live with the boy, and decided that they must have only ugly ones, who would not be desired as wives by their boy. Therefore they gathered together the lame, crooked, deformed, and blind among the gnome people. There were hundreds of these living in different homes, and performing different tasks. Anuenue was the ruler over all of them. This child was named Kahanai-a-ke-Akua (the one adopted by the gods). He was given a very high tabu by Kane and Kanaloa. No one was allowed to stand before him and no person's shadow could fall upon him.

Anuenue flew over many islands, finally arriving at Waolani, where the gnomes had built a temple under Kane and Kanaloa. They blessed the child and cut off another piece of the navel cord. Kanaloa took it to the Nuuanu pali behind Honolulu, to a place called Ka-ipu-o-Lono. Kane and Kanaloa talked about finding servants to care for the boy and decided that they should only have unattractive ones, so the boy wouldn’t desire them as wives. So, they gathered the lame, crooked, deformed, and blind from among the gnome community. There were hundreds of them living in various homes and doing different jobs. Anuenue was in charge of all of them. The child was named Kahanai-a-ke-Akua (the one adopted by the gods). Kane and Kanaloa placed a very strict tabu on him. No one was allowed to stand in front of him, and no one’s shadow could fall on him.

Hina again conceived. The signs of this child appeared in the heavens and were seen on Oahu. Kane wanted to send Lanihuli and Waipuhia, their daughters, living near the pali of Waolani and Nuuanu. The girls asked where they should go.

Hina got pregnant again. The signs of this child showed up in the sky and were spotted on Oahu. Kane wanted to send their daughters, Lanihuli and Waipuhia, who lived near the cliffs of Waolani and Nuuanu. The girls asked where they needed to go.

THE MISTY PALI, NUUANU The Misty Pali, Nu’uanu

Kane said: "We send you to the land Kuai-he-lani, a land far distant from Hawaii, to get the child of Hina. If the parents ask you about your journey, tell them you have come for the child. Tell our names and refer to Mo-o-inanea. You must now look at the way by which to go to Kuai-he-lani.

Kane said: "We're sending you to the land of Kuai-he-lani, a place far away from Hawaii, to get Hina's child. If the parents ask about your journey, tell them you’ve come for the child. Share our names and mention Mo-o-inanea. You need to now figure out the way to Kuai-he-lani."

They looked and saw a great bird—Iwa. They got on this bird and were carried far up in the heavens. By and by the bird called two or three times. The girls were frightened and looking down saw the bright shining land Kuai-he-lani below them. The bird took them to the door of Ku's dwelling-place.

They looked and saw a huge bird—Iwa. They climbed onto this bird and soared high into the sky. After a while, the bird called out two or three times. The girls were scared, and looking down, they saw the bright, shining land of Kuai-he-lani below them. The bird brought them to the entrance of Ku's home.

Ku and Hina were caring for a beautiful girl-baby. They looked up and saw two fine women at their door. They invited them in and asked whence they came and why they travelled.

Ku and Hina were taking care of a beautiful baby girl. They looked up and saw two lovely women at their door. They invited them in and asked where they were from and why they were traveling.

The girls told them they were sent by the gods Kane and Kanaloa. Suddenly a new voice was heard. Mo-o-inanea was by the house. She called to Ku and to Hina, telling them to give the child into the hands of the strangers, that they might take her to Waka, a great priestess, to be brought up by her in the ohia forests of the island of Hawaii. She named that girl Paliula, and explained to the parents that when[122] Paliula should grow up, to be married, the boy of Waolani should be her husband. The girls then took the babe. They were all carried by the bird, Iwa, far away in the sky to Waolani, where they told Kane and Kanaloa the message or prophecy of Mo-o-inanea.

The girls told them they were sent by the gods Kane and Kanaloa. Suddenly, a new voice was heard. Mo-o-inanea was by the house. She called to Ku and Hina, telling them to hand the child over to the strangers so they could take her to Waka, a great priestess, to raise her in the ohia forests of Hawaii. She named the girl Paliula and explained to the parents that when Paliula grew up and was ready to marry, the boy from Waolani should be her husband. The girls then took the baby. They were all carried by the bird, Iwa, high in the sky to Waolani, where they told Kane and Kanaloa the message or prophecy from Mo-o-inanea.

The gods sent Iwa with the child to Waka, on Hawaii, to her dwelling-place in the districts of Hilo and Puna where she was caring for all kinds of birds in the branches of the trees and among the flowers.

The gods sent Iwa with the child to Waka, in Hawaii, to her home in the areas of Hilo and Puna, where she was taking care of all kinds of birds in the branches of the trees and among the flowers.

Waka commanded the birds to build a house for Paliula. This was quickly done. She commanded the bird Iwa to go to Nuumea-lani, a far-off land above Kuai-he-lani, the place where Mo-o-inanea was now living.

Waka told the birds to build a house for Paliula. They did it quickly. She instructed the bird Iwa to go to Nuumea-lani, a distant land above Kuai-he-lani, where Mo-o-inanea was currently living.

It was said that Waka, by her magic power, saw in that land two trees, well cared for by multitudes of servants; the name of one was "Makalei." This was a tree for fish. All kinds of fish would go to it. The second was "Kalala-ika-wai." This was the tree used for getting all kinds of food. Call this tree and food would appear.

It was said that Waka, using her magical abilities, saw in that land two trees, well tended by numerous servants; one was called "Makalei." This tree was for fish. All kinds of fish would come to it. The second was "Kalala-ika-wai." This was the tree used for obtaining all kinds of food. Call this tree, and food would appear.

Waka wanted Mo-o-inanea to send these trees to Hawaii.

Waka wanted Mo-o-inanea to send these trees to Hawaii.

Mo-o-inanea gave these trees to Iwa, who brought them to Hawaii and gave them to Waka. Waka rejoiced and took care of them. The[123] bird went back to Waolani, telling Kane and Kanaloa all the journey from first to last.

Mo-o-inanea gave these trees to Iwa, who brought them to Hawaii and handed them over to Waka. Waka was excited and tended to them. The[123] bird returned to Waolani, informing Kane and Kanaloa about the entire journey from start to finish.

The gods gave the girls resting-places in the fruitful lands under the shadow of the beautiful Nuuanu precipices.

The gods provided the girls with resting spots in the fertile lands beneath the stunning Nuuanu cliffs.

Waka watched over Paliula until she grew up, beautiful like the moon of Mahea-lani (full moon).

Waka watched over Paliula until she grew up, beautiful like the full moon of Mahea-lani.

The fish tree, Makalei, which made the fish of all that region tame, was planted by the side of running water, in very restful places spreading all along the river-sides to the seashore. Fish came to every stream where the trees grew, and filled the waters.

The fish tree, Makalei, which made the fish in that area friendly, was planted next to flowing water, in peaceful spots all along the riverbanks to the shore. Fish came to every stream where the trees were, and populated the waters.

The other tree was planted and brought prepared food for Paliula. The hidden land where this place was has always been called Paliula, a beautiful green spot—a home for fruits and flowers and birds in a forest wilderness.

The other tree was planted and provided prepared food for Paliula. The secret place where this is located has always been known as Paliula, a lovely green area—a sanctuary for fruits, flowers, and birds in a wild forest.

When Paliula had grown up, Waka went to Waolani to meet Kane, Kanaloa, and Anuenue. There she saw Kahanai-a-ke-Akua (the boy brought up by the gods) and desired him for Paliula's husband. There was no man so splendid and no woman so beautiful as these two. The caretakers decided that they must be husband and wife.

When Paliula grew up, Waka went to Waolani to meet Kane, Kanaloa, and Anuenue. There, she saw Kahanai-a-ke-Akua (the boy raised by the gods) and wanted him to be Paliula's husband. No man was as impressive, and no woman was as beautiful as these two. The caretakers decided that they should be husband and wife.

Waka returned to the island Hawaii to prepare for the coming of the people from Waolani.[124]

Waka returned to the island of Hawaii to get ready for the arrival of the people from Waolani.[124]

Waka built new houses finer and better than the first, and covered them with the yellow feathers of the Mamo bird with the colors of the rainbow resting over. Anuenue had sent some of her own garments of rainbows.

Waka built new houses that were nicer and better than the first ones, and he covered them with the yellow feathers of the Mamo bird, decorated with rainbow colors. Anuenue had sent some of her own rainbow garments.

Then Waka went again to Waolani to talk with Kane and Kanaloa and their sister Anuenue.

Then Waka went back to Waolani to talk with Kane, Kanaloa, and their sister Anuenue.

They said to her: "You return, and Anuenue will take Kahanai and follow. When the night of their arrival comes, lightning will play over all the mountains above Waolani and through the atmosphere all around the temple, even to Hawaii. After a while, around your home the leaves of the trees will dance and sing and the ohia-trees themselves bend back and forth shaking their beautiful blossoms. Then you may know that the Rainbow Maiden and the boy are by your home on the island of Hawaii.

They said to her: "You’ll return, and Anuenue will take Kahanai and follow. When the night of their arrival comes, lightning will flash over all the mountains above Waolani and through the air around the temple, even reaching Hawaii. After a while, around your home, the leaves of the trees will dance and sing, and the ohia-trees themselves will sway back and forth, shaking their beautiful blossoms. Then you’ll know that the Rainbow Maiden and the boy are by your home on the island of Hawaii."

Waka returned to her home in the tangled forest above Hilo. There she met her adopted daughter and told her about the coming of her husband.

Waka returned to her home in the tangled forest above Hilo. There she met her adopted daughter and told her about the arrival of her husband.

Soon the night of rolling thunder and flashing lightning came. The people of all the region around Hilo were filled with fear. Kane-hekili (flashing lightning) was a miraculous body which Kane had assumed. He had gone before the boy and the rainbow, flashing his way through the heavens.[125]

Soon the night filled with rumbling thunder and flashing lightning arrived. Everyone in the area around Hilo was gripped with fear. Kane-hekili (flashing lightning) was a miraculous form that Kane had taken on. He moved ahead of the boy and the rainbow, shining his way through the sky.[125]

The gods had commanded Kane-hekili to dwell in the heavens in all places wherever the gods desired him to be, so that he could go wherever commanded. He always obeyed without questioning.

The gods instructed Kane-hekili to live in the skies wherever they wanted him to be, so he could go wherever he was told. He always obeyed without asking questions.

The thunder and lightning played over ocean and land while the sun was setting beyond the islands in the west.

The thunder and lightning flashed over the ocean and land as the sun was setting behind the islands in the west.

After a time the trees bent over, the leaves danced and chanted their songs. The flowers made a glorious halo as they swayed back and forth in their dances.

After a while, the trees leaned over, the leaves danced and sang their tunes. The flowers created a beautiful halo as they swayed back and forth in their dances.

Kane told the Rainbow Maiden to take their adopted child to Hawaii-nui-akea.

Kane told the Rainbow Maiden to take their adopted child to Hawaii-nui-akea.

When she was ready, she heard her brothers calling the names of trees which were to go with her on her journey. Some of the legends say that Laka, the hula-god, was dancing before the two. The tree people stood before the Rainbow Maiden and the boy, ready to dance all the way to Hawaii. The tree people are always restless and in ceaseless motion. The gods told them to sing together and dance. Two of the tree people were women, Ohia and Lamakea. Lamakea is a native whitewood tree. There are large trees at Waialae in the mountains of the island Oahu. Ohia is a tree always full of fringed red blossoms. They were very beautiful in their wind bodies. They were kupuas,[126] or wizards, and could be moving trees or dancing women as they chose.

When she was ready, she heard her brothers calling out the names of trees that would accompany her on her journey. Some legends say that Laka, the hula god, was dancing before the two of them. The tree people stood in front of the Rainbow Maiden and the boy, ready to dance all the way to Hawaii. The tree people are always restless and in constant motion. The gods instructed them to sing together and dance. Two of the tree people were women, Ohia and Lamakea. Lamakea is a native whitewood tree. There are large trees at Waialae in the mountains of the island of Oahu. Ohia is a tree that is always full of fringed red blossoms. They were stunning in their windswept forms. They were kupuas,[126] or wizards, and could be moving trees or dancing women whenever they wanted.

The Rainbow Maiden took the boy in her arms up into the sky, and with the tree people went on her journey. She crossed over the islands to the mountains of the island Hawaii, then went down to find Paliula.

The Rainbow Maiden picked up the boy and soared up into the sky with the tree people as she continued her journey. She flew over the islands to the mountains of Hawaii and then descended to search for Paliula.

She placed the tree people around the house to dance and sing with soft rustling noises.

She set the tree figures around the house to dance and sing with gentle rustling sounds.

Waka heard the chants of the tree people and opened the door of the glorious house, calling for Kahanai to come in. When Paliula saw him, her heart fluttered with trembling delight, for she knew this splendid youth was the husband selected by Waka, the prophetess. Waka called the two trees belonging to Paliula to bring plenty of fish and food.

Waka heard the chants of the tree people and opened the door of the magnificent house, calling for Kahanai to come inside. When Paliula saw him, her heart raced with excited joy, as she knew this amazing young man was the husband chosen by Waka, the prophetess. Waka summoned the two trees belonging to Paliula to provide plenty of fish and food.

Then Waka and Anuenue left their adopted children in the wonderful yellow feather house.

Then Waka and Anuenue left their adopted kids in the beautiful yellow feather house.

The two young people, when left together, talked about their birthplaces and their parents. Paliula first asked Kahanai about his land and his father and mother. He told her that he was they child of Ku and Hina from Kuai-he-lani, brought up by Kane and the other gods at Waolani.

The two young people, when left alone, talked about where they were from and their parents. Paliula first asked Kahanai about his home and his mom and dad. He told her that he was the child of Ku and Hina from Kuai-he-lani, raised by Kane and the other gods at Waolani.

The girl went out and asked Waka about her parents, and learned that this was her first-born brother, who was to be her husband because[127] they had very high divine blood. Their descendants would be the chiefs of the people. This marriage was a command from parents and ancestors and Mo-o-inanea.

The girl went outside and asked Waka about her parents, finding out that this was her first-born brother, who was to be her husband because[127] they had very strong divine blood. Their descendants would be the leaders of the people. This marriage was a directive from parents, ancestors, and Mo-o-inanea.

She went into the house, telling the brother who she was, and the wish of the gods.

She went into the house, introducing herself to her brother and sharing the wishes of the gods.

After ten days they were married and lived together a long time.

After ten days, they got married and lived together for a long time.

At last, Kahanai desired to travel all around Hawaii. In this journey he met Poliahu, the white-mantle girl of Mauna Kea, the snow-covered mountain of the island Hawaii.

At last, Kahanai wanted to travel all around Hawaii. On this journey, he met Poliahu, the girl in the white mantle from Mauna Kea, the snow-covered mountain of the island of Hawaii.

Meanwhile, in Kuai-he-lani, Ku and Hina were living together. One day Mo-o-inanea called to Hina, telling her that she would be the mother of a more beautiful and wonderful child than her other two children. This child should live in the highest places of the heavens and should have a multitude of bodies which could be seen at night as well as in the day.

Meanwhile, in Kuai-he-lani, Ku and Hina were living together. One day, Mo-o-inanea called to Hina, telling her that she would be the mother of a more beautiful and amazing child than her other two children. This child would live in the highest places of the heavens and would have many bodies that could be seen at night as well as during the day.

Mo-o-inanea went away to Nuumea-lani and built a very wonderful house in Ke-alohi-lani (shining land), a house always turning around by day and by night like the ever moving clouds; indeed, it was built of all kinds of clouds and covered with fogs. There she made a spring of flowing water and put it outside for the coming child to have as a bath. There she planted the seeds of magic flowers, Kanikawi and Kanikawa,[128] legendary plants of old Hawaii. Then she went to Kuai-he-lani and found Ku and Hina asleep. She took a child out of the top of the head of Hina and carried it away to the new home, naming it Ke-ao-mele-mele (the yellow cloud), the Maiden of the Golden Cloud, a wonderfully beautiful girl.

Mo-o-inanea left for Nuumea-lani and built an amazing house in Ke-alohi-lani (shining land), a house that spun around both day and night like the ever-moving clouds; indeed, it was made of all kinds of clouds and shrouded in fog. There, she created a spring of flowing water and placed it outside for the coming child to use as a bath. She also planted the seeds of magical flowers, Kanikawi and Kanikawa,[128] legendary plants from ancient Hawaii. Then she went to Kuai-he-lani and found Ku and Hina sleeping. She took a child from the top of Hina's head and brought it back to the new home, naming it Ke-ao-mele-mele (the yellow cloud), the Maiden of the Golden Cloud, a remarkably beautiful girl.

No one with a human body was permitted to come to this land of Nuumea-lani. No kupuas were allowed to make trouble for the child.

No one with a human body was allowed to come to this land of Nuumea-lani. No kupuas were allowed to cause any trouble for the child.

The ao-opua (narrow-pointed clouds) were appointed watchmen serving Ke-ao-mele-mele, the Maiden of the Golden Cloud.

The ao-opua (narrow-pointed clouds) were designated as watchmen for Ke-ao-mele-mele, the Maiden of the Golden Cloud.

All the other clouds were servants: the ao-opua-ka-kohiaka (morning clouds), ao-opua-ahiahi (evening clouds), ao-opua-aumoe (night clouds), ao-opua-kiei (peeking clouds), ao-opua-aha-lo (down-looking clouds), ao-opua-ku (image-shaped clouds rising at top of sea), opua-hele (morning-flower clouds), opua-noho-mai (resting clouds), opua-mele-mele (gold-colored clouds), opua-lani (clouds high up), ka-pae-opua (at surface of sea or clouds along the horizon), ka-lani-opua (clouds up above horizon), ka-ma-kao-ka-lani (clouds in the eye of the sun), ka-wele-lau-opua (clouds highest in the sky).

All the other clouds served different purposes: the morning clouds (ao-opua-ka-kohiaka), evening clouds (ao-opua-ahiahi), night clouds (ao-opua-aumoe), peeking clouds (ao-opua-kiei), down-looking clouds (ao-opua-aha-lo), image-shaped clouds rising at the top of the sea (ao-opua-ku), morning-flower clouds (opua-hele), resting clouds (opua-noho-mai), gold-colored clouds (opua-mele-mele), high-up clouds (opua-lani), surface clouds or clouds along the horizon (ka-pae-opua), clouds above the horizon (ka-lani-opua), clouds in the eye of the sun (ka-ma-kao-ka-lani), and the highest clouds in the sky (ka-wele-lau-opua).

All these clouds were caretakers watching for the welfare of that girl. Mo-o-inanea gave them their laws for service.[129]

All these clouds were guardians looking out for that girl. Mo-o-inanea gave them their rules for serving her.[129]

She took Ku-ke-ao-loa (the long cloud of Ku) and put him at the door of the house of clouds, with great magic power. He was to be the messenger to all the cloud-lands of the parents and ancestors of this girl.

She took Ku-ke-ao-loa (the long cloud of Ku) and placed him at the entrance of the house of clouds, with immense magical power. He was meant to be the messenger to all the cloud-lands of the girl's parents and ancestors.

"The Eye of the Sun" was the cloud with magic power to see all things passing underneath near or far.

"The Eye of the Sun" was the magical cloud that could see everything happening below, whether close or far away.

Then there was the opua-alii, cloud-chief with the name Ka-ao-opua-ola (the sharp-pointed living cloud). This was the sorcerer and astronomer, never weary, never tired, knowing and watching over all things.

Then there was the opua-alii, cloud-chief named Ka-ao-opua-ola (the sharp-pointed living cloud). This was the sorcerer and astronomer, never weary, never tired, knowing and keeping an eye on all things.

Mo-o-inanea gave her mana-nui, or great magic power, to Ke-ao-mele-mele—with divine tabus. She made this child the heir of all the divine islands, therefore she was able to know what was being done everywhere. She understood how the Kahanai had forsaken his sister to live with Poliahu. So she went to Hawaii to aid her sister Paliula.

Mo-o-inanea gave her mana-nui, or great magic power, to Ke-ao-mele-mele—with divine taboos. She made this child the heir of all the divine islands, which allowed her to know what was happening everywhere. She understood how the Kahanai had abandoned his sister to live with Poliahu. So she went to Hawaii to help her sister Paliula.

When Mo-o-inanea had taken the child from the head of Hina, Ku and Hina were aroused. Ku went out and saw wonderful cloud images standing near the house, like men. Ku and Hina watched these clouds shining and changing colors in the light of the dawn, as the sun appeared. The light of the sun streamed over the skies. For three days these changing clouds[130] were around them. Then in the midst of these clouds appeared a strange land of the skies surrounded by the ao-opua (the narrow-pointed clouds). In the night of the full moon, the aka (ghost) shadow of that land leaped up into the moon and became fixed there. This was the Alii-wahine-o-ka-malu (the queen of shadows), dwelling in the moon.

When Mo-o-inanea took the child from Hina, Ku and Hina woke up. Ku went outside and saw amazing cloud formations standing near the house, looking like men. Ku and Hina watched these clouds shining and changing colors in the morning light as the sun rose. Sunlight streamed across the sky. For three days, these shifting clouds[130] lingered around them. Then, amidst these clouds, a strange land appeared in the sky, surrounded by the ao-opua (narrow-pointed clouds). On the night of the full moon, the aka (ghost) shadow of that land leaped up into the moon and became fixed there. This was the Alii-wahine-o-ka-malu (queen of shadows), residing in the moon.

Ku and Hina did not understand the meaning of these signs or shadows, so they went back into the house, falling into deep sleep.

Ku and Hina didn't grasp the meaning of these signs or shadows, so they returned to the house and fell into a deep sleep.

Mo-o-inanea spoke to Hina in her dreams, saying that these clouds were signs of her daughter born from the head—a girl having great knowledge and miraculous power in sorcery, who would take care of them in their last days. They must learn all the customs of kilo-kilo, or sorcery.

Mo-o-inanea spoke to Hina in her dreams, saying that these clouds were signs of her daughter born from the head—a girl with great knowledge and miraculous power in sorcery, who would take care of them in their final days. They must learn all the customs of kilo-kilo, or sorcery.

Mo-o-inanea again sent Ku-ke-ao-loa to the house of Ku, that cloud appearing as a man at their door.

Mo-o-inanea sent Ku-ke-ao-loa back to Ku's house, where that cloud showed up looking like a man at their door.

They asked who he was. He replied: "I am a messenger sent to teach you the sorcery or witcheries of cloud-land. You must have this knowledge that you may know your cloud-daughter. Let us begin our work at this time."

They asked who he was. He replied: "I am a messenger sent to teach you the magic of the cloud realm. You need this knowledge so you can understand your cloud-daughter. Let's get started."

They all went outside the house and sat down on a stone at the side of the door.

They all went outside the house and sat down on a rock by the door.

Ku-ke-ao-loa looked up and called Mo-o-inanea by name. His voice went to Ke-alohi[131]lani, and Mo-o-inanea called for all the clouds to come with their ruler Ke-ao-mele-mele.

Ku-ke-ao-loa looked up and called Mo-o-inanea by name. His voice reached Ke-alohi[131]lani, and Mo-o-inanea summoned all the clouds to gather with their leader Ke-ao-mele-mele.

   "Arise, O yellow cloud,
    Arise, O cloud—the eye of the sun,
    Arise, O beautiful daughters of the skies,
    Shine in the eyes of the sun, arise!"

"Get up, O yellow cloud,
    Get up, O cloud—the sun’s gaze,
    Get up, O stunning daughters of the skies,
    Shine in the sun’s eyes, get up!"

Ke-ao-mele-mele arose and put on her glorious white kapas like the snow on Mauna Kea. At this time the cloud watchmen over Kuai-he-lani were revealing their cloud forms to Hina and Ku. The Long Cloud told Hina and Ku to look sharply into the sky to see the meaning of all the cloud forms which were servants of the divine chiefess, their habits of meeting, moving, separating, their forms, their number, the stars appearing through them, the fixed stars and moving clouds, the moving stars and moving clouds, the course of the winds among the different clouds.

Ke-ao-mele-mele got up and put on her beautiful white kapas, like the snow on Mauna Kea. At that moment, the cloud watchers over Kuai-he-lani were showing their cloud shapes to Hina and Ku. The Long Cloud told Hina and Ku to look closely at the sky to understand all the cloud shapes that were servants of the divine chiefess, their patterns of coming together, moving apart, their shapes, their numbers, the stars shining through them, the fixed stars and drifting clouds, the moving stars and drifting clouds, and the path of the winds among the different clouds.

When he had taught Ku and Hina the sorcery of cloud-land, he disappeared and returned to Ke-alohi-lani.

When he taught Ku and Hina the magic of the cloud kingdom, he vanished and went back to Ke-alohi-lani.

Some time afterward, Ku went out to the side of their land. He saw a cloud of very beautiful form, appearing like a woman. This was resting in the sky above his head. Hina woke up, missed Ku, looked out and saw Ku sitting on the beach watching the clouds above him. She went to him and by her power told him that he had the desire to travel and that he might[132] go on his journey and find the woman of his vision.

Some time later, Ku went out to the edge of their land. He saw a beautifully shaped cloud that looked like a woman, just hovering in the sky above him. Hina woke up, noticed that Ku was gone, and looked out to see him sitting on the beach, watching the clouds above. She went to him and, using her power, told him that he had the desire to travel and that he could[132] go on his journey to find the woman from his vision.

A beautiful chiefess, Hiilei, was at that time living in one of the large islands of the heavens. Ku and Hina went to this place. Ku married Hiilei, and Hina found a chief named Olopana and married him. Ku and Hiilei had a redskin child, a boy, whom they named Kau-mai-liula (twilight resting in the sky). This child was taken by Mo-o-inanea to Ke-alohi-lani to live with Ke-ao-mele-mele. Olopana and Hina had a daughter whom they called Kau-lana-iki-pokii (beautiful daughter of sunset), who was taken by Ku and Hiilei.

A beautiful chiefess named Hiilei was living at that time on one of the large islands in the sky. Ku and Hina went to this place. Ku married Hiilei, and Hina found a chief named Olopana and married him. Ku and Hiilei had a redskin child, a boy, whom they named Kau-mai-liula (twilight resting in the sky). This child was taken by Mo-o-inanea to Ke-alohi-lani to live with Ke-ao-mele-mele. Olopana and Hina had a daughter whom they called Kau-lana-iki-pokii (beautiful daughter of sunset), who was taken by Ku and Hiilei.

Hina then called to the messenger cloud to come and carry a request to Mo-o-inanea that Kau-mai-liula be given to her and Olopana. This was done. So they were all separated from each other, but in the end the children were taken to Hawaii.

Hina then called to the messenger cloud to come and carry a request to Mo-o-inanea that Kau-mai-liula be given to her and Olopana. This was done. So they were all separated from each other, but in the end the children were taken to Hawaii.

Meanwhile Paliula was living above Hilo with her husband Kahanai-a-ke-Akua (adopted son of the gods). Kahanai became restless and determined to see other parts of the land, so he started on a journey around the islands. He soon met a fine young man Waiola (water of life).

Meanwhile, Paliula was living above Hilo with her husband Kahanai-a-ke-Akua (adopted son of the gods). Kahanai became restless and decided he wanted to explore other parts of the land, so he set off on a journey around the islands. He soon encountered a great young man named Waiola (water of life).

Waiola had never seen any one so glorious in appearance as the child of the gods, so he fell down before him, saying: "I have never seen[133] any one so divine as you. You must have come from the skies. I will belong to you through the coming years."

Waiola had never seen anyone as magnificent as the child of the gods, so he fell down before him, saying: "I've never seen anyone as divine as you. You must have come from the heavens. I will be yours for the years to come."

The chief said, "I take you as my aikane [bosom friend] to the last days."

The chief said, "I consider you my closest friend until the end."

They went down to Waiakea, a village by Hilo, and met a number of girls covered with wreaths of flowers and leaves. Kahanai sent Waiola to sport with them. He himself was of too high rank. One girl told her brother Kanuku to urge the chief to come down, and sent him leis. He said he could not receive their gift, but must wear his own lei. He called for his divine caretaker to send his garlands, and immediately the most beautiful rainbows wrapped themselves around his neck and shoulders, falling down around his body.

They went down to Waiakea, a village near Hilo, and met several girls adorned with floral and leafy wreaths. Kahanai sent Waiola to have fun with them. He felt he was too high-ranking to join in. One girl told her brother Kanuku to encourage the chief to come down and sent him leis. He replied that he couldn’t accept their gift and had to wear his own lei. He called for his divine protector to send his garlands, and immediately, the most beautiful rainbows wrapped themselves around his neck and shoulders, cascading down around his body.

Then he came down to Waiakea. The chief took Kanuku also as a follower and went on up the coast to Hamakua.

Then he went down to Waiakea. The chief took Kanuku as a follower and continued up the coast to Hamakua.

The chief looked up Mauna Kea and there saw the mountain women, who lived in the white land above the trees. Poliahu stood above the precipices in her kupua-ano (wizard character), revealing herself as a very beautiful woman wearing a white mantle.

The chief looked up Mauna Kea and saw the mountain women, who lived in the white land above the trees. Poliahu stood above the cliffs in her wizard form, revealing herself as an incredibly beautiful woman wearing a white cloak.

When the chief and his friends came near the cold place where she was sitting, she invited them to her home, inland and mountainward.[134] The chief asked his friends to go with him to the mountain house of the beauty of Mauna Kea.

When the chief and his friends got close to the cold spot where she was sitting, she invited them to her house, deeper in the mountains.[134] The chief asked his friends to join him in visiting the mountain home of the beauty of Mauna Kea.

They were well entertained. Poliahu called her sisters, Lilinoe and Ka-lau-a-kolea, beautiful girls, and gave them sweet-sounding shells to blow. All through the night they made music and chanted the stirring songs of the grand mountains. The chief delighted in Poliahu and lived many months on the mountain.

They had a great time. Poliahu called her sisters, Lilinoe and Ka-lau-a-kolea, beautiful girls, and gave them conch shells to blow. All night long, they made music and sang the exciting songs of the majestic mountains. The chief enjoyed Poliahu so much that he stayed on the mountain for many months.

One morning Paliula in her home above Hilo awoke from a dream in which she saw Poliahu and the chief living together, so she told Waka, asking if the dream were true. Waka, by her magic power, looked over the island and saw the three young men living with the three maidens of the snow mantle. She called with a penetrating voice for the chief to return to his own home. She went in the form of a great bird and brought him back.

One morning, Paliula, in her home above Hilo, woke up from a dream where she saw Poliahu and the chief together. She told Waka about the dream and asked if it was true. Waka, using her magical powers, looked over the island and saw the three young men living with the three maidens of the snow mantle. She called out with a strong voice for the chief to return to his home. Then she transformed into a large bird and brought him back.

But Poliahu followed, met the chief secretly and took him up to Mauna Kea again, covering the mountain with snow so that Waka could not go to find them.

But Poliahu followed, met the chief in secret, and took him back up to Mauna Kea, covering the mountain with snow so that Waka couldn't find them.

Waka and the bird friends of Paliula could not reach the mountain-top because of the cold. Waka went to Waolani and told Anuenue about Paliula's trouble.

Waka and the bird friends of Paliula couldn’t get to the mountain top because it was too cold. Waka went to Waolani and told Anuenue about Paliula’s problem.

Anuenue was afraid that Kane and Kanaloa might hear that the chief had forsaken his sister,[135] and was much troubled, so she asked Waka to go with her to see Mo-o-inanea at Ke-alohi-lani, but the gods Kane and Kanaloa could not be deceived. They understood that there was trouble, and came to meet them.

Anuenue was worried that Kane and Kanaloa might find out that the chief had abandoned his sister,[135] and she was very troubled, so she asked Waka to go with her to see Mo-o-inanea at Ke-alohi-lani, but the gods Kane and Kanaloa couldn’t be fooled. They knew something was wrong and came to meet them.

Kane told Waka to return and tell the girl to be patient; the chief should be punished for deserting her.

Kane told Waka to go back and let the girl know to be patient; the chief should be held accountable for abandoning her.

Waka returned and found that Paliula had gone away wandering in the forest, picking lehua flowers on the way up toward the Lua Pele, the volcano pit of Pele, the goddess of fire. There she had found a beautiful girl and took her as an aikane (friend) to journey around Hawaii. They travelled by way of the districts of Puna, Kau, and Kona to Waipio, where she saw a fine-looking man standing above a precipice over which leaped the wonderful mist-falls of Hiilawe. This young chief married the beautiful girl friend of Paliula.

Waka came back and discovered that Paliula had gone wandering in the forest, picking lehua flowers on her way up to Lua Pele, the volcano pit of Pele, the goddess of fire. There, she met a beautiful girl and invited her as an aikane (friend) to explore Hawaii together. They traveled through the districts of Puna, Kau, and Kona to Waipio, where she spotted a handsome man standing above a cliff over which the stunning Hiilawe waterfalls tumbled. This young chief married Paliula's beautiful girl friend.

Poliahu by her kupua power recognized Paliula, and told the chief that she saw her with a new husband.

Poliahu, using her kupua powers, recognized Paliula and told the chief that she had seen her with a new husband.

Paliula went on to her old home and rested many days. Waka then took her from island to island until they were near Oahu. When they came to the beach, Paliula leaped ashore and went up to Manoa Valley. There she rushed into the forest and climbed the ridges and preci[136]pices. She wandered through the rough places, her clothes torn and ragged.

Paliula returned to her old home and rested for several days. Waka then took her from one island to another until they reached the vicinity of Oahu. When they arrived at the beach, Paliula jumped ashore and made her way to Manoa Valley. There, she dashed into the forest and climbed the ridges and steep slopes. She roamed through the rough terrain, her clothes tattered and worn.

Kane and Kanaloa saw her sitting on the mountain-side. Kane sent servants to find her and bring her to live with them at Waolani. When she came to the home of the gods in Nuuanu Valley she thought longingly of her husband and sang this mele:

Kane and Kanaloa saw her sitting on the mountainside. Kane sent his servants to find her and bring her to live with them at Waolani. When she arrived at the home of the gods in Nuuanu Valley, she felt a deep longing for her husband and sang this mele:

   "Lo, at Waolani is my lei of the blood-red rain,
    The lei of the misty rain gathered and put together,
    Put together in my thought with tears.
    Spoiled is the body by love,
    Dear in the eyes of the lover.
    My brother, the first-born,
    Return, oh, return, my brother."

"Look, at Waolani is my flower garland of the blood-red rain,
The garland of the misty rain gathered and assembled,
Assembled in my mind with tears.
Love has tarnished the body,
Cherished in the eyes of the beloved.
My brother, the first-born,
Come back, oh, come back, my brother."

Paliula, chanting this, turned away from Waolani to Waianae and dwelt for a time with the chiefess Kalena.

Paliula, singing this, turned away from Waolani to Waianae and stayed for a while with the chiefess Kalena.

While Paliula was living with the people of the cold winds of Waianae she wore leis of mokihana berries and fragrant grass, and was greatly loved by the family. She went up the mountain to a great gulch. She lay down to sleep, but heard a sweet voice saying, "You cannot sleep on the edge of that gulch." She was frequently awakened by that voice. She went on up the mountain-ridges above Waianae. At night when she rested she heard the voices again and again. This was the voice of Hii-lani-wai, who was teaching the hula dance to the[137] girls of Waianae. Paliula wanted to see the one who had such a sweet voice, so went along the pali and came to a hula house, but the house was closed tight and she could not look in.

While Paliula was living with the people of the cold winds of Waianae, she wore leis made of mokihana berries and sweet-smelling grass, and was deeply loved by the family. She climbed up the mountain to a large gulch. She lay down to sleep but heard a gentle voice saying, "You can't sleep on the edge of that gulch." That voice often stirred her awake. She continued up the mountain ridges above Waianae. At night when she rested, she repeatedly heard the voices again. This was the voice of Hii-lani-wai, who was teaching the hula dance to the[137] girls of Waianae. Paliula wanted to see who had such a sweet voice, so she followed the pali and arrived at a hula house, but the house was tightly closed and she couldn't look inside.

She sat down outside. Soon Hii-lani-wai opened the door and saw Paliula and asked her to come in. It was the first time Paliula had seen this kind of dancing. Her delight in the dance took control of her mind, and she forgot her husband and took Hii-lani-wai as her aikane, dwelling with her for a time.

She sat down outside. Soon, Hii-lani-wai opened the door and saw Paliula, inviting her in. It was the first time Paliula had seen this type of dancing. She was so captivated by the performance that she lost track of her husband and embraced Hii-lani-wai as her close friend, spending some time with her.

One day they went out into the forest. Kane had sent the dancing trees from Waolani to meet them. While in the forest they heard the trees singing and dancing like human beings. Hii-lani-wai called this a very wonderful thing. Paliula told her that she had seen the trees do this before. The trees made her glad.

One day, they ventured into the forest. Kane had sent the dancing trees from Waolani to greet them. While in the forest, they heard the trees singing and dancing like people. Hii-lani-wai thought this was something truly amazing. Paliula told her that she had seen the trees do this before. The trees brought her joy.

They went down to the seaside and visited some days. Paliula desired a boat to go to the island of Kauai. The people told them of the dangerous waters, but the girls were stubborn, so they were given a very small boat. Hii-lani-wai was steering, and Paliula was paddling and bailing out the water. The anger of the seas did not arise. On the way Paliula fell asleep, but the boat swiftly crossed the channel. Their boat was covered with all the colors of the rainbow. Some women on land at last saw[138] them and beckoned with their hands for them to come ashore.

They went down to the beach and stayed for a few days. Paliula wanted a boat to go to the island of Kauai. People warned them about the dangerous waters, but the girls were determined, so they got a really small boat. Hii-lani-wai was steering while Paliula was paddling and bailing out the water. The sea didn't get rough. Along the way, Paliula fell asleep, but the boat quickly crossed the channel. Their boat was painted in all the colors of the rainbow. Eventually, some women on the shore spotted them and waved their hands, signing for them to come ashore.

Malu-aka (shadow of peace) was the most beautiful of all the women on Kauai. She was kind and hospitable and took them to her house. The people came to see these wonderful strangers. Paliula told Malu-aka her story. She rested, with the Kauai girls, then went with Malu-aka over the island and learned the dances of Kauai, becoming noted throughout the island for her wonderful grace and skill, dancing like the wind, feet not touching the ground. Her songs and the sound of the whirling dance were lifted by the winds and carried into the dreams of Ke-ao-mele-mele.

Malu-aka (shadow of peace) was the most beautiful woman on Kauai. She was kind and welcoming, inviting them to her home. People came to see these amazing strangers. Paliula shared her story with Malu-aka. She rested with the Kauai girls, then explored the island with Malu-aka, learning the dances of Kauai. She became famous across the island for her incredible grace and skill, dancing like the wind, her feet barely touching the ground. Her songs and the sound of her swirling dance were lifted by the winds and carried into the dreams of Ke-ao-mele-mele.

Meanwhile, Ke-ao-mele-mele was living with her cloud-watchmen and Mo-o-inanea at Ke-alohi-lani. She began to have dreams, hearing a sweet voice singing and seeing a glorious woman dancing, while winds were whispering in the forests. For five nights she heard the song and the sound of the dance. Then she told Mo-o-inanea, who explained her dream, saying: "That is the voice of Paliula, your sister, who is dancing and singing near the steep places of Kauai. Her brother-husband has forsaken her and she has had much trouble. He is living with Poliahu on Hawaii."

Meanwhile, Ke-ao-mele-mele was living with her cloud-watchers and Mo-o-inanea at Ke-alohi-lani. She started having dreams, hearing a sweet voice singing and seeing a beautiful woman dancing, while the winds whispered through the forests. For five nights, she listened to the song and the sound of the dance. Then she told Mo-o-inanea, who explained her dream, saying: "That is the voice of Paliula, your sister, who is dancing and singing near the cliffs of Kauai. Her brother-husband has abandoned her, and she has faced a lot of hardship. He is living with Poliahu on Hawaii."

When Ke-ao-mele-mele heard this, she thought[139] she would go and live with her sister. Mo-o-inanea approved of the thought and gave her all kinds of kupua power. She told her to go and see the god Kane, who would tell her what to do.

When Ke-ao-mele-mele heard this, she thought[139] she would go and live with her sister. Mo-o-inanea liked the idea and gave her all kinds of special powers. She told her to go and see the god Kane, who would guide her on what to do.

At last she started on her journey with her watching clouds. She went to see Hina and Olopana, and Ku and Hiilei. She saw Kau-mai-liula (twilight resting in the sky), who was very beautiful, like the fair red flowers of the ohia in the shadows of the leaves of the tree. She determined to come back and marry him after her journey to Oahu.

At last, she began her journey with the clouds watching over her. She went to visit Hina and Olopana, and Ku and Hiilei. She saw Kau-mai-liula (twilight resting in the sky), who was very beautiful, like the bright red flowers of the ohia in the shade of the tree's leaves. She decided to return and marry him after her trip to Oahu.

When she left Kuai-he-lani with her followers she flew like a bird over the waves of the sea. Soon she passed Niihau and came to Kauai to the place where Paliula was dancing, and as a cloud with her cloud friends spied out the land. The soft mists of her native land were scattered over the people by these clouds above them. Paliula was reminded of her birth-land and the loved people of her home.

When she left Kuai-he-lani with her followers, she soared like a bird over the ocean waves. Soon, she passed Niihau and arrived at Kauai, where Paliula was dancing, and like a cloud with her cloud friends, scouted the area. The gentle mists from her homeland spread over the people beneath. Paliula remembered her birthplace and the beloved people of her home.

Ke-ao-mele-mele saw the beauty of the dance and understood the love expressed in the chant. She flew away from Kauai, crossed the channel, came to Waolani, met Kane and Kanaloa and told them she had come to learn from them what was the right thing to do for the sister and the husband who had deserted her. Kane suggested a visit to Hawaii to see Paliula and the chief,[140] so she flew over the islands to Hawaii. Then she went up the mountain with the ao-pii-kai (a cloud rising from the sea and climbing the mountain) until she saw Poliahu and her beautiful sisters.

Ke-ao-mele-mele saw the beauty of the dance and understood the love expressed in the chant. She flew away from Kauai, crossed the channel, came to Waolani, met Kane and Kanaloa, and told them she had come to learn what the right thing to do was for the sister and the husband who had abandoned her. Kane suggested a visit to Hawaii to see Paliula and the chief,[140] so she flew over the islands to Hawaii. Then she ascended the mountain with the ao-pii-kai (a cloud rising from the sea and climbing the mountain) until she saw Poliahu and her beautiful sisters.

Poliahu looked down the mountain-side and saw a woman coming, but she looked again and the woman had disappeared. In a little while a golden cloud rested on the summit of the mountain. It was the maid in her cloud body watching her brother and the girl of the white mountains. For more than twenty days she remained in that place. Then she returned to Waolani on Oahu.

Poliahu looked down the mountain and saw a woman approaching, but when she looked again, the woman was gone. After a while, a golden cloud settled on the top of the mountain. It was the maid in her cloud form, watching her brother and the girl from the white mountains. She stayed there for more than twenty days. Then she returned to Waolani on Oahu.

Ke-ao-mele-mele determined to learn the hulas and the accompanying songs. Kane told her she ought to learn these things. There was a fine field for dancing at the foot of the mountain near Waolani, and Kane had planted a large kukui-tree by its side to give it shade.

Ke-ao-mele-mele decided to learn the hulas and the songs that went with them. Kane suggested she should pick these up. There was a great spot for dancing at the base of the mountain near Waolani, and Kane had planted a big kukui tree next to it for shade.

Kane and his sister Anuenue went to this field and sat down in their place. The daughters of Nuuanu Pali were there. Kane sent Ke-ao-mele-mele after the dancing-goddess, Kapo, who lived at Mauna Loa. She was the sister of the poison-gods and knew the art of sorcery. Ke-ao-mele-mele took gifts, went to Kapo, made offerings, and thus for the first time secured a goddess for the hula.

Kane and his sister Anuenue went to the field and sat down in their spot. The daughters of Nuuanu Pali were there. Kane sent Ke-ao-mele-mele to find the dancing goddess, Kapo, who lived at Mauna Loa. She was the sister of the poison gods and was skilled in sorcery. Ke-ao-mele-mele brought gifts, went to Kapo, made offerings, and for the first time secured a goddess for the hula.

DANCING THE HULA Hula Dancing

Kapo taught Ke-ao-mele-mele the chants and the movements of the different hulas until she was very skilful. She flew over the seas to Oahu and showed the gods her skill. Then, she went to Kauai, danced on the surf and in the clouds and above the forests and in the whirlwinds. Each night she went to one of the other islands, danced in the skies and over the waters, and returned home. At last she went to Hawaii to Mauna Kea, where she saw Kahanai, her brother. She persuaded him to leave the maiden of the snow mantle and return to Waolani. Paliula and her friends had returned to the home with Waka, where she taught the leaves of clinging vines and the flowers and leaves on the tender swinging branches of the forest trees new motions in their dances with the many kinds of winds.

Kapo taught Ke-ao-mele-mele the chants and the movements of different hulas until she became very skilled. She traveled across the seas to Oahu and showed the gods her talent. Then, she went to Kauai, dancing on the surf and in the clouds, above the forests and in the whirlwinds. Each night she visited another island, danced in the skies and over the waters, and returned home. Finally, she went to Hawaii to Mauna Kea, where she met Kahanai, her brother. She convinced him to leave the maiden of the snow mantle and come back to Waolani. Paliula and her friends had returned home with Waka, where she taught the vines, flowers, and leaves on the delicate swinging branches of the forest trees new movements in their dances with the various winds.

One day Kahanai saw signs among the stars and in the clouds which made him anxious to travel, so he asked Kane for a canoe. Kane called the eepa and the menehune people and told them to make canoes to carry Kahanai to his parents.

One day, Kahanai noticed signs in the stars and clouds that made him eager to travel, so he asked Kane for a canoe. Kane gathered the eepa and the menehune people and instructed them to make canoes to take Kahanai to his parents.

These boats were made in the forests of Waolani. When the menehunes finished their boat they carried it down Nuuanu Valley to Puunui. There they rested and many of the little folk came to help, taking the canoe down, step by[142] step, to the mouth of the Nuuanu stream, where they had the aid of the river to the ocean.

These boats were built in the forests of Waolani. When the menehunes completed their boat, they carried it down Nuuanu Valley to Puunui. There they took a break, and many of the little folk came to assist, moving the canoe down, step by step, to the mouth of the Nuuanu stream, where they had the support of the river to get to the ocean.

The menehunes left the boat floating in the water and went back to Waolani. Of the fairy people it was said: "No task is difficult. It is the work of one hand."

The menehunes left the boat floating in the water and returned to Waolani. About the fairy people, it was said: "No task is too hard. It only takes one hand to do it."

On the way down Nuuanu Valley the menehunes came to Ka-opua-ua (storm cloud). They heard the shouting of other people and hurried along until they met the Namunawa people, the eepas, carrying a boat, pushing it down. When they told the eepas that the chief had already started on his journey with double canoes, the eepas left their boat there to slowly decay, but it is said that it lasted many centuries.

On their way down Nuuanu Valley, the menehunes came to Ka-opua-ua (storm cloud). They heard other people shouting and hurried along until they met the Namunawa people, the eepas, who were pushing a boat down. When they told the eepas that the chief had already set out on his journey with double canoes, the eepas left their boat there to slowly rot, but it's said that it lasted for many centuries.

The people who made this boat were the second class of the little people living at Waolani, having the characters of human beings, yet having also the power of the fairy people. These were the men of the time of Kane and the gods.

The people who built this boat were the second class of the small community living at Waolani. They had the traits of humans but also possessed the abilities of fairies. These were the men from the time of Kane and the gods.

Kahanai and his friends were in their boat when a strong wind swept down Nuuanu, carrying the dry leaves of the mountains and sweeping them into the sea. The waves were white as the boat was blown out into the ocean. Kahanai steered by magic power, and the boat like lightning swept away from the islands to the homes of Ku and Hina. The strong wind and[143] the swift current were with the boat, and the voyage was through the waves like swift lightning flashing through clouds.

Kahanai and his friends were in their boat when a strong wind came down from Nuuanu, carrying dry leaves from the mountains and pushing them into the sea. The waves were white as the boat was blown out into the ocean. Kahanai steered using magic power, and the boat shot away from the islands to the homes of Ku and Hina like lightning. The strong wind and the fast current were with the boat, and the journey through the waves was as fast as lightning flashing through clouds.

Ku and Hiilei saw the boat coming. Its signs were in the heavens. Ku came and asked the travellers, "What boat is this, and from what place has it come?"

Ku and Hiilei saw the boat approaching. Its signs were in the sky. Ku came over and asked the travelers, "What boat is this, and where is it from?"

Kahanai said, "This boat has come from Waolani, the home of the gods Kane and Kanaloa and of Ke-ao-mele-mele."

Kahanai said, "This boat has come from Waolani, the home of the gods Kane and Kanaloa and of Ke-ao-mele-mele."

Then Ku asked again, "Whose child are you?"

Then Ku asked again, "Whose kid are you?"

He replied, "The son of Ku and Hina."

He replied, "The son of Ku and Hina."

"How many other children in your family?"

How many other kids are in your family?

He said: "There are three of us. I am the boy and there are two sisters, Paliula and Ke-ao-mele-mele. I have been sent by Ke-ao-mele-mele to get Kau-mai-liula and Kau-lana-iki-pokii to go to Oahu."

He said, "There are three of us. I’m the boy, and I have two sisters, Paliula and Ke-ao-mele-mele. I’ve been sent by Ke-ao-mele-mele to get Kau-mai-liula and Kau-lana-iki-pokii to go to Oahu."

Ku and his wife agreed to the call of the messenger for their boy Kau-mai-liula.

Ku and his wife agreed to the messenger's call for their son Kau-mai-liula.

When Kahanai saw him he knew that there was no other one so fine as this young man who quickly consented to go to Oahu with his servants.

When Kahanai saw him, he realized that there was no one else as impressive as this young man, who quickly agreed to go to Oahu with his servants.

Ku called for some beautiful red boats with red sails, red paddles,—everything red. Four good boatmen were provided for each boat, men who came from the land of Ulu-nui—the land of the yellow sea and the black sea of Kane—and obeyed the call of Mo-o-inanea. They had[144] kupua power. They were relatives of Kane and Kanaloa.

Ku called for some beautiful red boats with red sails and red paddles—everything red. Four skilled boatmen were assigned to each boat, men from the land of Ulu-nui—the land of the yellow sea and the black sea of Kane—and they answered the call of Mo-o-inanea. They possessed[144]kupua power. They were relatives of Kane and Kanaloa.

The daughter of Hina and Olopana, Kau-lana-iki-pokii, cried to go with her brother, but Mo-o-inanea called for her dragon family to make a boat for her and ordered one of the sorcerer dragons to go with her and guard her. They called the most beautiful shells of the sea to become the boats for the girl and her attendants. They followed the boats of Kahanai. With one stroke of the paddles the boats passed through the seas around the home of the gods. With the second stroke they broke through all the boundaries of the great ocean and with the third dashed into the harbor of old Honolulu, then known as Kou.

The daughter of Hina and Olopana, Kau-lana-iki-pokii, cried to go with her brother, but Mo-o-inanea called for her dragon family to build her a boat and ordered one of the sorcerer dragons to accompany her and protect her. They summoned the most beautiful shells from the sea to form the boats for the girl and her attendants. They followed the boats of Kahanai. With one stroke of the paddles, the boats glided through the waters around the home of the gods. With the second stroke, they broke through all the barriers of the great ocean, and with the third, they raced into the harbor of old Honolulu, which was then called Kou.

When the boats of Kahanai and Kau-mai-liula came to the surf of Mamala, there was great shouting inland of Kou, the voices of the eepas of Waolani. Mists and rainbows rested over Waolani. The menehunes gathered in great multitudes at the call of Kane, who had seen the boats approaching.

When the boats of Kahanai and Kau-mai-liula reached the surf of Mamala, there was loud shouting from the inland of Kou, the voices of the eepas of Waolani. Mists and rainbows hung over Waolani. The menehunes gathered in large numbers at the call of Kane, who had spotted the approaching boats.

The menehune people ran down to lift up the boats belonging to the young chief. They made a line from Waolani to the sea. They lifted up the boats and passed them from hand to hand without any effort, shouting with joy.

The menehune raced down to hoist the boats belonging to the young chief. They formed a line from Waolani to the sea. They effortlessly lifted the boats and passed them hand to hand, cheering with excitement.

While these chiefs were going up to Waolani,[145] Ke-ao-mele-mele came from Hawaii in her cloud boats.

While these chiefs were heading to Waolani,[145] Ke-ao-mele-mele arrived from Hawaii in her cloud boats.

Kane had told the menehunes to prepare houses quickly for her. It was done like the motion of the eye.

Kane had told the menehunes to quickly build houses for her. It happened in the blink of an eye.

Ke-ao-mele-mele entered her house, rested, and after a time practised the hula.

Ke-ao-mele-mele walked into her house, took a break, and after a while, practiced the hula.

The chiefs also had houses prepared, which they entered.

The chiefs also had homes ready, which they entered.

The shell boats found difficulty in entering the bay because the other boats were in the way. So they turned off to the eastern side of the harbor. Thus the ancient name of that side was given Ke-awa-lua (the second harbor, or the second landing-place in the harbor). Here they landed very quietly. The shell boats became very small and Kau-lana and her companions took them and hid them in their clothes. They went along the beach, saw some fish. The attendants took them for the girl. This gave the name Kau-lana-iki-pokii to that place to this day. As they went along, the dragon friend made the signs of a high chief appear over the girl. The red rain and arching bow were over her, so the name was given to that place, Ka-ua-koko-ula (blood rain), which is the name to this day.

The shell boats struggled to get into the bay because other boats were blocking the way. So they veered to the eastern side of the harbor. That's how the area got the old name Ke-awa-lua (the second harbor or the second landing place in the harbor). They landed there very quietly. The shell boats shrank down in size, and Kau-lana and her friends tucked them into their clothes. As they walked along the beach, they spotted some fish. The attendants caught them for the girl, which led to the name Kau-lana-iki-pokii for that spot, a name that still exists today. As they continued, the dragon friend made signs of a high chief appear above the girl. A red rain and an arching rainbow appeared over her, which led to the name Ka-ua-koko-ula (blood rain) for that area, a name that endures to this day.

The dragon changed her body and carried the girl up Nuuanu Valley very swiftly to the house[146] of Ke-ao-mele-mele (the maiden of the golden cloud) without the knowledge of Kane and the others. They heard the hula of Ke-ao-mele-mele. Soon she felt that some one was outside, and looking saw the girl and her friend, with the signs of a chief over her.

The dragon transformed her body and quickly took the girl up Nuuanu Valley to the home[146] of Ke-ao-mele-mele (the maiden of the golden cloud) without Kane and the others knowing. They could hear the hula of Ke-ao-mele-mele. Soon she sensed that someone was outside, and when she looked, she saw the girl and her friend, wearing the insignia of a chief.

So she called:

So she phoned:

   "Is that you, O eye of the day?
    O lightning-like eye from Kahiki,
    The remembered one coming to me.
    The strong winds have been blowing,
    Trembling comes into my breast,
    A stranger perhaps is outside,
    A woman whose sign is the fog,
    A stranger and yet my young sister,
    The flower of the divine home-land,
    The wonderful land of the setting sun
    Going down into the deep blue sea.
    You belong to the white ocean of Kane,
    You are Kau-lana-iki-pokii,
    The daughter of the sunset,
    The woman coming in the mist,
    In the thunder and the flash of lightning
    Quivering in the sky above.
    Light falls on the earth below.
    The sign of the chiefess,
    The woman high up in the heavens,
    Kau-lana-iki-pokii,
    Enter, enter, here am I."

"Is that you, O eye of the day?
O lightning-like eye from Kahiki,
The one I remember coming to me.
The strong winds have been blowing,
A shiver comes into my chest,
Maybe there's a stranger outside,
A woman whose symbol is the fog,
A stranger and yet my young sister,
The flower of the divine homeland,
The amazing land of the setting sun
Going down into the deep blue sea.
You belong to the white ocean of Kane,
You are Kau-lana-iki-pokii,
The daughter of the sunset,
The woman emerging from the mist,
In the thunder and the flash of lightning
Quivering in the sky above.
Light falls on the earth below.
The sign of the chiefess,
The woman high up in the heavens,
Kau-lana-iki-pokii,
Enter, enter, here I am."

Those outside heard the call and understood that Ke-ao-mele-mele knew who they were. They entered and saw her in all the beauty of her high divine blood.

Those outside heard the call and realized that Ke-ao-mele-mele recognized who they were. They entered and saw her in all the beauty of her noble lineage.

They kissed. Kau-lana told how she had come. Ke-ao-mele-mele told the dragon to go[147] and stay on the mountain by the broken pali at the head of Nuuanu Valley. So she went to the precipice and became the watchman of that place. She was the first dragon on the islands. She watched with magic power. Later, Mo-o-inanea came with many dragons to watch over the islands. Ke-ao-mele-mele taught her young sister the different hulas and meles, so that they were both alike in their power.

They kissed. Kau-lana shared how she had arrived. Ke-ao-mele-mele instructed the dragon to go and stay on the mountain by the broken cliff at the top of Nuuanu Valley. So she went to the edge and became the guardian of that area. She was the first dragon on the islands. She observed with magical abilities. Later, Mo-o-inanea came with many dragons to protect the islands. Ke-ao-mele-mele taught her younger sister the various hulas and songs, so they both shared the same power.

When the young men heard hula voices in the other houses they thought they would go and see the dancers. At the hour of twilight Waolani shook as if in an earthquake, and there was thunder and lightning.

When the young men heard hula music coming from the other houses, they decided to go and check out the dancers. At twilight, Waolani trembled as if there was an earthquake, and there was thunder and lightning.

The young men and Anuenue went to the house and saw the girls dancing, and wondered how Kau-lana had come from the far-off land.

The young men and Anuenue went to the house and saw the girls dancing, and wondered how Kau-lana had arrived from the distant land.

Ke-ao-mele-mele foretold the future for the young people. She told Kau-lana that she would never marry, but should have magic medicine power for all coming days, and Kahanai should have the power over all customs of priests and sorcerers and knowledge of sacrifices, and should be the bosom friend of the medicine-goddess. She said that they would all go to Waipio, Hawaii. Kane, Kanaloa, and Anuenue approved of her commands.

Ke-ao-mele-mele predicted the future for the young people. She told Kau-lana that she would never marry but would have the power of magic medicine for all her days to come. Kahanai would have control over all the customs of priests and sorcerers, knowledge of sacrifices, and would be the close friend of the medicine goddess. She said that they would all go to Waipio, Hawaii. Kane, Kanaloa, and Anuenue agreed with her directives.

Ke-ao-mele-mele sent Kau-lana to Hawaii to tell Paliula to come and live with them at Waipio[148] and find Kahanai once more. Kau-lana hastened to Hawaii in her shell boat. She called, "O my red shell boat of the deep blue sea and the black sea, come up to me."

Ke-ao-mele-mele sent Kau-lana to Hawaii to tell Paliula to come and live with them at Waipio[148] and find Kahanai again. Kau-lana hurried to Hawaii in her shell boat. She called, "Oh my red shell boat of the deep blue sea and the black sea, come to me."

The shell boat appeared on the surface of the sea, floating. The girl was carried swiftly to Hawaii. There she found Waka and Paliula and took them to Waipio. They lived for a time there, then all went to Waolani to complete the marriage of Ke-ao-mele-mele to Kau-mai-liula.

The shell boat emerged on the surface of the sea, floating. The girl was quickly taken to Hawaii. There, she found Waka and Paliula and brought them to Waipio. They stayed there for a while, then all went to Waolani to finish the marriage of Ke-ao-mele-mele to Kau-mai-liula.

Kane sent Waka and Anuenue for Ku and Hiilei, Hina and Olopana with Mo-o-inanea to come to Oahu.

Kane sent Waka and Anuenue to fetch Ku and Hiilei, while Hina and Olopana went with Mo-o-inanea to come to Oahu.

Mo-o-inanea prepared large ocean-going canoes for the two families, but she and her people went in their magic boats.

Mo-o-inanea got large ocean-going canoes ready for the two families, but she and her people traveled in their magic boats.

Mo-o-inanea told them they would never return to these lands, but should find their future home in Hawaii.

Mo-o-inanea told them they'd never come back to these lands, but should find their future home in Hawaii.

Waka went on Ku's boat, Anuenue was with Hina. Ku and his friends looked back, the land was almost lost; they soon saw nothing until the mountains of Oahu appeared before them.

Waka went on Ku's boat, Anuenue was with Hina. Ku and his friends looked back; the land was almost out of sight. They soon saw nothing until the mountains of Oahu came into view.

They landed at Heeia on the northern side of the Nuuanu precipice, went over to Waolani, and met all the family who had come before.

They arrived at Heeia on the north side of the Nuuanu cliff, headed over to Waolani, and met all the family members who had come earlier.

Before Mo-o-inanea left her land she changed it, shutting up all the places where her family[149] had lived. She told all her kupua dragon family to come with her to the place where the gods had gone. Thus she made the old lands entirely different from any other lands, so that no other persons but gods or ghosts could live in them.

Before Mo-o-inanea left her land, she transformed it, sealing off all the places where her family[149] had lived. She instructed all her kupua dragon family to join her in the land where the gods had gone. This way, she completely altered the old lands, making them a place where only gods or spirits could reside.

Then she rose up to come away. The land was covered with rainclouds, heavy and black. The land disappeared and is now known as "The Hidden Land of Kane."

Then she got up to leave. The land was covered with dark, heavy rain clouds. The land vanished and is now referred to as "The Hidden Land of Kane."

She landed on Western Oahu, at Waialua, so that place became the home of the dragons, and it was filled with the dragons from Waialua to Ewa.

She arrived on Western Oahu, at Waialua, making that place the home of the dragons, and it was filled with dragons from Waialua to Ewa.

This was the coming of dragons to the Hawaiian Islands.

This was the arrival of dragons to the Hawaiian Islands.

At the time of the marriage of Ke-ao-mele-mele and Kau-mai-liula, the Beautiful Daughter of Sunset came from the island Hawaii bringing the two trees Makalei and Makuukao, which prepared cooked food and fish. When she heard the call to the marriage she came with the trees. Makalei brought great multitudes of fish from all the ocean to the Koo-lau-poko side of the island Oahu. The ocean was red with the fish.

At the time of Ke-ao-mele-mele and Kau-mai-liula's wedding, the Beautiful Daughter of Sunset arrived from the island of Hawaii with the two trees, Makalei and Makuukao, which provided cooked food and fish. When she heard about the wedding, she came with the trees. Makalei brought in huge numbers of fish from the ocean to the Koo-lau-poko side of Oahu. The ocean was red with fish.

Makuukao came to Nuuanu Valley with Kau-lana, entered Waolani, and provided plenty of food.[150]

Makuukao arrived in Nuuanu Valley with Kau-lana, went into Waolani, and brought a lot of food.[150]

Then Makalei started to come up from the sea.

Then Makalei began to rise from the sea.

Kau-lana-iki-pokii told the gods and people that there must not be any noise when that great tree came up from the sea. They must hear and remain silent.

Kau-lana-iki-pokii told the gods and people that there shouldn't be any noise when that great tree came up from the sea. They must listen and stay quiet.

When the tree began to come to the foot of the pali, the menehunes and eepas were astonished and began to shout with a great voice, for they thought this was a mighty kupua from Kahiki coming to destroy them.

When the tree started to reach the bottom of the hill, the menehunes and eepas were shocked and began to shout loudly, thinking this was a powerful kupua from Kahiki coming to destroy them.

When they had shouted, Makalei fell down at the foot of the pali near Ka-wai-nui, and lies there to this day. So this tree never came to Waolani and the fish were scattered around the island.

When they shouted, Makalei collapsed at the base of the cliff near Ka-wai-nui, and still lies there today. So this tree never reached Waolani, and the fish were spread all over the island.

Kau-lana's wrath was very great, and he told Kane and the others to punish these noisy ones, to take them away from this wonderful valley of the gods. He said, "No family of these must dwell on Waolani." Thus the fairies and the gnomes were driven away and scattered over the islands.

Kau-lana was really angry, and he told Kane and the others to punish the noisy ones and remove them from this beautiful valley of the gods. He said, "No family of theirs should live on Waolani." So, the fairies and the gnomes were chased away and spread across the islands.

For a long time the Maiden of the Golden Cloud and her husband, Twilight Resting in the Sky, ruled over all the islands even to the mysterious lands of the ocean. When death came they laid aside their human bodies and never made use of them again—but as au[151]makuas, or ghost-gods, they assumed their divine forms, and in the skies, over the mountains and valleys, they have appeared for hundreds of years watching over and cheering their descendants.

For a long time, the Maiden of the Golden Cloud and her husband, Twilight Resting in the Sky, ruled over all the islands, even extending to the mysterious lands of the ocean. When death came, they set aside their human bodies and never used them again—but as aumakua, or ghost-gods, they took on their divine forms, and in the skies, over the mountains and valleys, they have appeared for hundreds of years, watching over and cheering their descendants.

Note.—See now article on "Dragon Ghost-gods" in the Appendix.

Note.—Refer to the article on "Dragon Ghost-gods" in the Appendix.


XVI

PUNA AND THE DRAGON

Puna and the Dragon

Two images of goddesses were clothed in yellow kapa cloth and worshipped in the temples. One was Kiha-wahine, a noted dragon-goddess, and the other was Haumea, who was also known as Papa, the wife of Wakea, a great ancestor-god among the Polynesians.

Two images of goddesses were dressed in yellow kapa cloth and worshipped in the temples. One was Kiha-wahine, a well-known dragon goddess, and the other was Haumea, also known as Papa, the wife of Wakea, a prominent ancestor god among the Polynesians.

Haumea is said to have taken as her husband, Puna, a chief of Oahu. He and his people were going around the island. The surf was not very good, and they wanted to find a better place. At last they found a fine surf-place where a beautiful woman was floating on the sea.

Haumea is said to have taken Puna, a chief from Oahu, as her husband. He and his people were exploring the island. The surf wasn’t great, and they were looking for a better spot. Eventually, they discovered a great surfing location where a beautiful woman was floating in the sea.

She called to Puna, "This is not a good place for surf." He asked, "Where is there a place?" She answered, "I know where there is one, far outside." She desired to get Puna. So they swam way out in the sea until they were out of sight nor could they see the sharp peaks of the mountains. They forgot everything else but each other. This woman was Kiha-wahine.

She called out to Puna, "This isn't a good spot for surfing." He asked, "Where is a good spot?" She replied, "I know a place, far out." She wanted to get Puna there. So they swam way out into the sea until they were out of sight and couldn’t see the sharp peaks of the mountains anymore. They forgot everything else except each other. This woman was Kiha-wahine.

The people on the beach wailed, but did not take canoes to help them. They swam over to Molokai. Here they left their surf-boards on[153] the beach and went inland. They came to the cave house of the woman. He saw no man inside nor did he hear any voice, all was quiet.

The people on the beach cried out, but didn’t get canoes to help them. They swam over to Molokai. There, they left their surfboards on[153] the beach and went inland. They arrived at the woman’s cave house. He didn’t see any men inside nor did he hear any voices; everything was quiet.

Puna stayed there as a kind of prisoner and obeyed the commands of the woman. She took care of him and prepared his food. They lived as husband and wife for a long time, and at last his real body began to change.

Puna stayed there like a prisoner and followed the woman’s orders. She looked after him and made his meals. They lived together like husband and wife for a long time, and eventually, his real body started to change.

Once he went out of the cave. While standing there he heard voices, loud and confused. He wanted to see what was going on, but he could not go, because the woman had laid her law on him, that if he went away he would be killed.

Once he stepped out of the cave. While standing there, he heard loud and chaotic voices. He wanted to see what was happening, but he couldn't leave because the woman had warned him that if he went away, he would be killed.

He returned to the cave and asked the woman, "What is that noise I heard from the sea?" She said: "Surf-riding, perhaps, or rolling the maika stone. Some one is winning and you heard the shouts." He said, "It would be fine for me to see the things you have mentioned." She said, "To-morrow will be a good time for you to go and see."

He went back to the cave and asked the woman, "What was that noise I heard coming from the sea?" She replied, "Maybe it's the waves or someone rolling the maika stone. Somebody is winning, and you heard the cheers." He said, "I’d love to see what you talked about." She replied, "Tomorrow will be a great time for you to go and check it out."

In the morning he went down to the sea to the place where the people were gathered together and saw many sports.

In the morning, he went down to the sea to the spot where people were gathered and watched many activities.

While he was watching, one of the men, Hinole, the brother of his wife, saw him and was pleased. When the sports were through he invited Puna to go to their house and eat and talk.

While he was watching, one of the men, Hinole, his wife's brother, noticed him and smiled. After the games were over, he invited Puna to come to their house to eat and chat.

Hinole asked him, "Whence do you come, and[154] what house do you live in?" He said, "I am from the mountains, and my house is a cave." Hinole meditated, for he had heard of the loss of Puna at Oahu. He loved his brother-in-law, and asked, "How did you come to this place?" Puna told him all the story. Then Hinole told him his wife was a goddess. "When you return and come near to the place, go very easily and softly, and you will see her in her real nature, as a mo-o, or dragon; but she knows all that you are doing and what we are saying. Now listen to a parable. Your first wife, Haumea, is the first born of all the other women. Think of the time when she was angry with you. She had been sporting with you and then she said in a tired way, 'I want the water.' You asked, 'What water do you want?' She said, 'The water from Poliahu of Mauna Kea.' You took a water-jar and made a hole so that the water always leaked out, and then you went to the pit of Pele. That woman Pele was very old and blear-eyed, so that she could not see you well, and you returned to Haumea. She was that wife of yours. If you escape this mo-o wife she will seek my life. It is my thought to save your life, so that you can look into the eyes of your first wife."

Hinole asked him, "Where are you from, and what house do you live in?" He replied, "I'm from the mountains, and my home is a cave." Hinole thought about it, as he had heard about the loss of Puna in Oahu. He cared for his brother-in-law and asked, "How did you end up here?" Puna told him the whole story. Then Hinole shared that his wife was a goddess. "When you go back and get close to the place, approach very quietly and softly, and you will see her in her true form, as a mo-o, or dragon; but she knows everything you’re doing and what we are talking about. Now listen to a lesson. Your first wife, Haumea, is the first of all women. Remember that time when she was mad at you? She had been playing with you, and then she said tiredly, 'I want the water.' You asked, 'What water do you want?' She replied, 'The water from Poliahu of Mauna Kea.' You took a water jar and made a hole so that the water always leaked out, and then you went to Pele's pit. That woman Pele was very old and had cloudy eyes, so she couldn't see you well, and you returned to Haumea. She was your wife. If you escape this mo-o wife, she will come after my life. I'm trying to save your life so that you can look into the eyes of your first wife."

The beautiful dragon-woman had told him to cry with a loud voice when he went back to the cave. But when Puna was going back he went slowly and softly, and saw his wife as a dragon, and understood the words of Hinole. He tried to hide, but was trembling and breathing hard.

The beautiful dragon-woman had told him to cry out loudly when he returned to the cave. But as Puna made his way back, he moved slowly and quietly, seeing his wife as a dragon and understanding Hinole's words. He tried to hide, but he was trembling and breathing heavily.

His wife heard and quickly changed to a human body, and cursed him, saying: "You are an evil man coming quietly and hiding, but I heard your breath when you thought I would not know you. Perhaps I will eat your eyes. When you were talking with Hinole you learned how to come and see me."

His wife heard and quickly transformed into a human form, cursing him: "You're a wicked man sneaking around and hiding, but I heard your breath even when you thought I wouldn't recognize you. I might just eat your eyes. When you were talking to Hinole, you figured out how to come see me."

The dragon-goddess was very angry, but Puna did not say anything. She was so angry that the hair on her neck rose up, but it was like a whirlwind, soon quiet and the anger over. They dwelt together, and the woman trusted Puna, and they had peace.

The dragon-goddess was really angry, but Puna didn't say anything. She was so upset that the hair on her neck stood up, but it was like a whirlwind, quickly calming down and the anger passing. They lived together, and the woman trusted Puna, and they were at peace.

One day Puna was breathing hard, for he was thirsty and wanted the water of the gods.

One day, Puna was breathing heavily because he was thirsty and wanted the water of the gods.

The woman heard his breathing, and asked, "Why do you breathe like this?" He said: "I want water. We have dwelt together a long time and now I need the water." "What water is this you want?" He said, "I must have the water of Poliahu of Mauna Kea, the snow covered mountain of Hawaii."

The woman heard him breathing and asked, "Why do you breathe like that?" He replied, "I want water. We've been together for a long time and now I need water." "What water do you want?" he said, "I need the water from Poliahu of Mauna Kea, the snow-covered mountain in Hawaii."

She said, "Why do you want that water?" He said: "The water of that place is cold and heavy with ice. In my youth my good grandparents always brought water from that place[156] for me. Wherever I went I carried that water with me, and when it was gone more would be brought to me, and so it has been up to the time that I came to dwell with you. You have water and I have been drinking it, but it is not the same as the water mixed with ice, and heavy. But I would not send you after it, because I know it is far away and attended with toil unfit for you, a woman."

She said, "Why do you want that water?" He answered, "The water from that place is cold and icy. When I was young, my wonderful grandparents always brought me water from there[156]. I carried that water with me wherever I went, and whenever it ran out, more was brought to me. That has continued until I moved in with you. You have water, and I've been drinking it, but it's not the same as the icy, heavy water. But I wouldn’t ask you to go get it because I know it’s far away and it's hard work that’s not right for you, being a woman."

The woman bent her head down, then lifted her eyes, and said: "Your desire for water is not a hard thing to satisfy. I will go and get the water."

The woman lowered her head, then looked up and said, "Your wish for water isn't difficult to fulfill. I'll go get the water."

Before he had spoken of his desire he had made a little hole in the water-jar, as Hinole had told him, that the woman might spend a long time and let him escape.

Before he mentioned his desire, he had made a small hole in the water jar, just like Hinole had advised him, so that the woman would take a long time and allow him to escape.

She arose and went away. He also arose and followed. He found a canoe and crossed to Maui. Then he found another boat going to Hawaii and at last landed at Kau.

She got up and left. He also got up and followed her. He found a canoe and paddled over to Maui. Then he discovered another boat heading to Hawaii and finally arrived at Kau.

He went up and stood on the edge of the pit of Pele. Those who were living in the crater saw him, and cried out, "Here is a man, a husband for our sister." He quickly went down into the crater and dwelt with them. He told all about his journey. Pele heard these words, and said: "Not very long and your wife will be here coming after you, and there will be a great[157] battle, but we will not let you go or you will be killed, because she is very angry against you. She has held you, the husband of our sister Haumea. She should find her own husband and not take what belongs to another. You stay with us and at the right time you can go back to your wife."

He went up and stood on the edge of the pit of Pele. Those living in the crater saw him and shouted, "Here’s a man, a husband for our sister." He quickly went down into the crater and lived with them. He shared all about his journey. Pele heard these words and said, "It won’t be long before your wife comes looking for you, and there will be a huge[157] battle, but we won't let you go or you’ll be killed because she is very angry with you. She has claimed you, the husband of our sister Haumea. She should find her own husband and not take what belongs to someone else. Stay with us, and at the right time, you can go back to your wife."

Kiha-wahine went to Poliahu, but could not fill the water-jar. She poured the water in and filled the jar, but when the jar was lifted it became light. She looked back and saw the water lying on the ground, and her husband far beyond at the pit of Pele. Then she became angry and called all the dragons of Molokai, Lanai, Maui, Kahoolawe, and Hawaii.

Kiha-wahine went to Poliahu, but couldn't fill the water jar. She poured the water in and filled the jar, but when she lifted it, it felt light. She looked back and saw the water on the ground, with her husband far away at the pit of Pele. Then she got angry and called all the dragons from Molokai, Lanai, Maui, Kahoolawe, and Hawaii.

When she had gathered all the dragons she went up to Kilauea and stood on the edge of the crater and called all the people below, telling them to give her the husband. They refused to give Puna up, crying out: "Where is your husband? This is the husband of our sister; he does not belong to you, O mischief-maker."

When she had gathered all the dragons, she went up to Kilauea and stood at the edge of the crater, calling out to everyone below, demanding they hand over her husband. They refused to let Puna go, shouting, "Where is your husband? He is our sister’s husband; he doesn’t belong to you, you troublemaker."

Then the dragon-goddess said, "If you do not give up this man, of a truth I will send quickly all my people and fill up this crater and capture all your fires." The dragons threw their drooling saliva in the pit, and almost destroyed the fire of the pit where Pele lived, leaving Ka-moho-alii's place untouched.[158]

Then the dragon-goddess said, "If you don’t give up this man, I will quickly send all my people to fill this crater and take all your flames." The dragons spit into the pit, nearly extinguishing the fire where Pele lived, but leaving Ka-moho-alii's place untouched.[158]

Then the fire moved and began to rise with great strength, burning off all the saliva of the dragons. Kiha-wahine and the rest of the dragons could not stand the heat even a little while, for the fire caught them and killed a large part of them in that place. They tried to hide in the clefts of the rocks. The earthquakes opened the rocks and some of the dragons hid, but fire followed the earthquakes and the fleeing dragons. Kiha-wahine ran and leaped down the precipice into a fish-pond called by the name of the shadow, or aka, of the dragon, Loko-aka (the shadow lake).

Then the fire shifted and started to rise with intense strength, burning away all the saliva from the dragons. Kiha-wahine and the other dragons couldn't tolerate the heat for even a moment, as the fire engulfed them, killing many of them right there. They attempted to hide in the crevices of the rocks. The earthquakes cracked open the rocks, and some of the dragons found shelter, but the fire followed the earthquakes and the escaping dragons. Kiha-wahine ran and jumped down the cliff into a fish pond known as the shadow, or aka, of the dragon, Loko-aka (the shadow lake).

So she was imprisoned in the pond, husbandless, scarcely escaping with her life. When she went back to Molokai she meant to kill Hinole, because she was very angry for his act in aiding Puna to escape. She wanted to punish him, but Hinole saw the trouble coming from his sister, so arose and leaped into the sea, becoming a fish in the ocean.

So she was trapped in the pond, without a husband, barely escaping with her life. When she returned to Molokai, she planned to kill Hinole because she was furious about his help in Puna's escape. She wanted to make him pay, but Hinole sensed the trouble coming from his sister, so he got up and jumped into the sea, turning into a fish in the ocean.

When he dove into the sea Kiha-wahine went down after him and tried to find him in the small and large coral caves, but could not catch him. He became the Hinalea, a fish dearly loved by the fishermen of the islands. The dragon-goddess continued seeking, swimming swiftly from place to place.

When he dove into the sea, Kiha-wahine followed him down and tried to find him in the small and large coral caves, but she couldn't catch him. He turned into the Hinalea, a fish cherished by the fishermen of the islands. The dragon-goddess kept searching, swimming quickly from one spot to another.

Ounauna saw her passing back and forth, and[159] said, "What are you seeking, O Kiha-wahine?" She said, "I want Hinole." Ounauna said: "Unless you listen to me you cannot get him, just as when you went to Hawaii you could not get your husband from Pele. You go and get the vine inalua and come back and make a basket and put it down in the sea. After a while dive down and you will find that man has come inside. Then catch him."

Ounauna saw her walking back and forth, and[159] said, "What are you looking for, O Kiha-wahine?" She replied, "I want Hinole." Ounauna said, "If you don’t listen to me, you won’t be able to get him, just like when you went to Hawaii and couldn't get your husband from Pele. Go and get the inalua vine, come back, make a basket, and place it in the sea. After a while, dive down, and you'll find that he has come inside. Then catch him."

The woman took the vine, made the basket, came down and put it in the sea. She left it there a little while, then dove down. There was no Hinole in the basket, but she saw him swimming along outside of the basket. She went up, waited awhile, came down again and saw him still swimming outside. This she did again and again, until her eyes were red because she could not catch him. Then she was angry, and went to Ounauna and said: "O slave, I will kill you to-day. Perhaps you told the truth, but I have been deceived, and will chase you until you die."

The woman took the vine, made a basket, came down, and put it in the sea. She left it there for a little while, then dove down. There was no Hinole in the basket, but she saw him swimming outside of it. She surfaced, waited a bit, went back down, and saw him still swimming outside. She repeated this over and over until her eyes were red from not being able to catch him. Then she got angry and went to Ounauna and said: "You slave, I’m going to kill you today. Maybe you told the truth, but I’ve been fooled, and I’ll chase you until you die."

Ounauna said: "Perhaps we should talk before I die. I want you to tell me just what you have done, then I will know whether you followed directions. Tell me in a few words. Perhaps I forgot something."

Ounauna said: "Maybe we should talk before I die. I want you to tell me exactly what you've done, then I'll know if you followed the instructions. Tell me briefly. Maybe I forgot something."

The dragon said, "I am tired of your words and I will kill you." Then Ounauna said,[160] "Suppose I die, what will you do to correct any mistakes you have made?"

The dragon said, "I'm sick of your talk and I'm going to kill you." Then Ounauna replied,[160] "If I die, what are you going to do to fix any mistakes you've made?"

Then she told how she had taken vines and made a basket and used it. Ounauna said: "I forgot to tell you that you must get some sea eggs and crabs, pound and mix them together and put them inside the basket. Put the mouth of the basket down. Leave it for a little while, then dive down and find your brother inside. He will not come out, and you can catch him." This is the way the Hinalea is caught to this day.

Then she explained how she took vines to make a basket and used it. Ounauna said, "I forgot to mention that you need to get some sea urchins and crabs, pound and mix them together, and put them inside the basket. Place the opening of the basket down. Leave it for a bit, then dive down and look for your brother inside. He won't come out, and you can catch him." This is how the Hinalea is caught even today.

After she had caught her brother she took him to the shore to kill him, but he persuaded her to set him free. This she did, compelling him ever after to retain the form of the fish Hinalea.

After she caught her brother, she took him to the shore to kill him, but he convinced her to let him go. She did this, forcing him to always keep the shape of the fish Hinalea.

Kiha-wahine then went to the island Maui and dwelt in a deep pool near the old royal town of Lahaina.

Kiha-wahine then went to the island of Maui and lived in a deep pool near the historic town of Lahaina.

After Pele had her battle with the dragons, and Puna had escaped according to the directions of Hinole, he returned to Oahu and saw his wife, Haumea, a woman with many names, as if she were the embodiment of many goddesses.

After Pele fought the dragons, and Puna escaped as Hinole instructed, he returned to Oahu and saw his wife, Haumea, a woman with many names, almost like she was the embodiment of multiple goddesses.

After Puna disappeared, Kou became the new chief of Oahu. Puna went to live in the mountains above Kalihi-uka. One day Haumea went out fishing for crabs at Heeia, below the precipice of Koolau, where she was accustomed to go.

After Puna disappeared, Kou became the new chief of Oahu. Puna went to live in the mountains above Kalihi-uka. One day, Haumea went out fishing for crabs at Heeia, below the cliff of Koolau, where she usually went.

BREADFRUIT-TREES Breadfruit trees

Puna came to a banana plantation, ate, and lay down to rest. He fell fast asleep and the watchmen of the new chief found him. They took his loin-cloth, and tied his hands behind his back, bringing him thus to Kou, who killed him and hung the body in the branches of a breadfruit-tree. It is said that this was at Wai-kaha-lulu just below the steep diving rocks of the Nuuanu stream.

Puna arrived at a banana plantation, ate, and lay down to rest. He fell into a deep sleep, and the new chief's guards found him. They took his loincloth and tied his hands behind his back, bringing him to Kou, who killed him and hung his body in the branches of a breadfruit tree. It's said that this happened at Wai-kaha-lulu, just below the steep diving rocks of the Nuuanu stream.

When Haumea returned from gathering moss and fish to her home in Kalihi-uka, she heard of the death of her husband. She had taken an akala vine, made a pa-u, or skirt, of it, and tied it around her when she went fishing, but she forgot all about it, and as she hurried down to see the body of her husband, all the people turned to look at her, and shouted out, "This is the wife of the dead man."

When Haumea came back from collecting moss and fish to her home in Kalihi-uka, she heard about her husband's death. She had taken an akala vine, made a pa-u, or skirt, out of it, and wrapped it around herself while she was fishing, but she completely forgot about it. As she rushed down to see her husband's body, everyone turned to look at her and shouted, "This is the wife of the dead man."

She found Puna hanging on the branches. Then she made that breadfruit-tree open. Leaving her pa-u on the ground where she stood, she stepped inside the tree and bade it close about her and appear the same as before. The akala of which the pa-u had been made lay where it was left, took root and grew into a large vine.

She found Puna hanging on the branches. Then she made the breadfruit tree open. Leaving her pa-u on the ground where she stood, she stepped inside the tree and told it to close around her and look the same as before. The akala that the pa-u had been made from lay where it was left, took root, and grew into a large vine.

The fat of the body of Puna fell down through the branches and the dogs ate below the tree. One of these dogs belonged to the chief Kou.[162] It came back to the house, played with the chief, then leaped, caught him by the throat and killed him.

The flesh of Puna fell down through the branches, and the dogs below the tree ate it. One of these dogs belonged to Chief Kou.[162] It returned to the house, played with the chief, then suddenly leaped, grabbed him by the throat, and killed him.

Note.—This is the same legend as "The Wonderful Breadfruit Tree" published in the "Legends of Old Honolulu," but the names are changed and the time is altered from the earliest days of Hawaiian lore to the almost historic period of King Kakuhihewa, whose under-chief mentioned in this legend gave the name to Old Honolulu, as for centuries it bore the name "Kou." The legend is new, however, in so far as it gives the account of the infatuation of Puna for Kiha-wahine, the dragon-goddess, and his final escape from her.

Note.—This story is similar to "The Wonderful Breadfruit Tree" featured in the "Legends of Old Honolulu," but the names have been changed and the timeline has moved from the earliest days of Hawaiian mythology to the nearly historic period of King Kakuhihewa. The under-chief mentioned in this legend is credited with naming Old Honolulu, which was known for centuries as "Kou." This version of the legend is fresh, as it focuses on Puna's infatuation with Kiha-wahine, the dragon-goddess, and his ultimate escape from her.


XVII

KE-AU-NINI

KE-AU-NINI

Ku-aha-ilo was a demon who had no parents. His great effort was to find something to eat—men or any other kind of food. He was a kupua—one who was sometimes an animal and sometimes a man. He was said to be the father of Pele, the goddess of volcanic fires.

Ku-aha-ilo was a demon without parents. His main goal was to find something to eat—whether it was humans or any other type of food. He was a kupua—someone who could be an animal at times and a human at others. He was believed to be the father of Pele, the goddess of volcanic fires.

Nakula-uka and Nakula-kai were the parents of Hiilei, who was the mother of Ke-au-nini. Nakula-kai told her husband that she was with child. He told her that he was glad, and if it were a boy he would name him, but if a girl she should name the child.

Nakula-uka and Nakula-kai were the parents of Hiilei, who was the mother of Ke-au-nini. Nakula-kai told her husband that she was pregnant. He said he was happy about it and that he would name the child if it was a boy, but if it was a girl, she could choose the name.

The husband went out fishing, and Nakula-kai went to see her parents, Kahuli and Kakela. The hot sun was rising, so she put leaves over her head and came to the house. Her father was asleep. She told her mother about her condition. Kahuli awoke and turning over shook the land by his motion, i.e., the far-away divine land of Nuu-mea-lani. He asked his daughter why she had come, and when she told him he studied the signs and foretold the birth of a girl who should be named Hina.[164]

The husband went out fishing, and Nakula-kai went to visit her parents, Kahuli and Kakela. The sun was blazing, so she covered her head with leaves and headed to the house. Her father was asleep. She informed her mother about her situation. Kahuli woke up and, as he turned over, shook the ground with his movement, meaning the distant divine land of Nuu-mea-lani. He asked his daughter why she had come, and when she explained, he examined the signs and predicted the birth of a girl who should be named Hina.[164]

Kahuli's wife questioned his knowledge. He said: "I will prepare awa in a cup, cover it with white kapa, and chant a prayer. I will lift the cover, and if the awa is still there I am at fault. If the awa has disappeared I am correct. It will be proved by the awa disappearing that a girl will be born.

Kahuli's wife questioned his knowledge. He said: "I will prepare awa in a cup, cover it with white kapa, and chant a prayer. I will lift the cover, and if the awa is still there, I am at fault. If the awa has disappeared, I am correct. It will be proved by the awa disappearing that a girl will be born.

   "I was up above Niihau.
    O Ku! O Kane! O Lono!
    I have dug a hole,
    Planted the bamboo;
    The bamboo has grown;
    Find that bamboo!
    It has grown old.
    The green-barked bamboo has a green bark;
    The white-barked bamboo has a white bark.
    Fragments of rain are stinging the skin—
    Rain fell that day in storms,
    Water pouring in streams.
    Mohoalii is by the island,
    Island cut off at birth from the mainland;
    Many islands as children were born."

"I was up above Niihau.
    O Ku! O Kane! O Lono!
    I dug a hole,
    Planted the bamboo;
    The bamboo has grown;
    Find that bamboo!
    It has grown old.
    The green-barked bamboo has green bark;
    The white-barked bamboo has white bark.
    Bits of rain are stinging my skin—
    It rained that day in storms,
    Water pouring in streams.
    Mohoalii is near the island,
    An island separated at birth from the mainland;
    Many islands were born like children."

A girl was born, and the grandparents kept the child, calling her Hina. She cried, and the grandmother took her in her arms and sang:

A girl was born, and the grandparents took care of her, naming her Hina. She cried, and the grandmother held her in her arms and sang:

   "Fishing, fishing, your father is fishing,
    Catching the opoa-pea."

"Fishing, fishing, your dad is fishing,
       Catching the opoa-pea."

Nakula-kai went down to her home. Her husband returned from fishing. He said he thought another child was born. He had heard the thunder, but no storm. She told him that a boy was born. Nakula-uka named that boy Ke-au-miki (stormy or choppy current). Ten[165] days afterward another boy was born. He was named Ke-au-kai (current toward the beach).

Nakula-kai went home. Her husband came back from fishing and mentioned he thought another child had been born. He had heard the thunder, but no storm. She told him that they had a boy. Nakula-uka named the boy Ke-au-miki (stormy or choppy current). Ten[165] days later, another boy was born, and he was named Ke-au-kai (current toward the beach).

These children had no food but awa. Their hair was not cut. They were taken inside a tabu temple and brought up. Nakula-uka and his wife after a long time had another girl named Hiilei (lifted like a lei on the head). The grandparents took the child. She was very beautiful and was kept tabu. Her husband should be either a king or a male kupua of very high birth. When she had grown up she heard noises below her woodland home several times, and she was very curious. She was told, "That comes from the surf-riding."

These kids only had awa to eat. Their hair was uncut. They were taken inside a sacred temple to be raised. After a long time, Nakula-uka and his wife had another daughter named Hiilei (which means “lifted like a lei on the head”). The grandparents took care of her. She was very beautiful and was kept sacred. Her future husband had to be either a king or a male kupua of very high status. As she grew up, she heard noises coming from below her forest home several times, and she was really curious. She was told, "That comes from the surf-riding."

Hiilei wanted to go down and see. The grandmother said, "Do not go, for it would mean your death." Once more came the noise, and she was told it was "spear-throwing." The girl wanted to know how that was done. The grandparents warned her that there was great danger, saying: "The path is full of trouble. Dragons lie beside the way. Ku-aha-ilo, the mo-o [dragon], is travelling through the sky, the clouds, the earth, and the forest. His tongue is thrusting every way to find food. He is almost starved, and now plans to assume his human form and come to Nuu-mea-lani, seeking to find some one for food. You should not go down to the beach of Honua-lewa [the field of sports]."[166]

Hiilei wanted to go down and see. Her grandmother said, "Don't go, because it could mean your death." Again, there was a noise, and she was told it was "spear-throwing." The girl wanted to know how it was done. Her grandparents warned her that it was very dangerous, saying: "The path is full of troubles. Dragons lie along the way. Ku-aha-ilo, the mo-o [dragon], is flying through the sky, the clouds, the earth, and the forest. His tongue is reaching everywhere to find food. He's almost starving and is planning to take human form and come to Nuu-mea-lani, looking for someone to eat. You should not go down to the beach of Honua-lewa [the field of sports]."[166]

But Hiilei was very persistent, so the grandmother at last gave permission, saying: "I will let you go, but here are my commands. You are quite determined to go down, but listen to me. Ku-aha-ilo is very hungry, and is seeking food these days. When you go down to the grove of kukui-trees, there Ku-aha-ilo will await you and you will be afraid that he will catch you. Do not be afraid. Pass that place bravely. Go on the lower side—the valley-side—and you cannot be touched. When that one sees you he will change into his god-body and stand as a mo-o. Do not show that you are afraid. He cannot touch you unless you are afraid and flee. Keep your fear inside and give 'Aloha' and say, 'You are a strangely beautiful one.' The dragon will think you are not afraid. Then that mo-o will take another body. He will become a great caterpillar. Caterpillars will surround you. You must give 'Aloha' and praise. Thus you must do with all the mysterious bodies of Ku-aha-ilo without showing any fear. Then Ku-aha-ilo will become a man and will be your husband."

But Hiilei was very persistent, so the grandmother finally gave her permission, saying: "I’ll let you go, but here are my instructions. You are determined to go down, but listen to me. Ku-aha-ilo is very hungry and looking for food these days. When you go down to the grove of kukui trees, Ku-aha-ilo will be waiting for you, and you might be scared he will catch you. Don’t be afraid. Pass that spot bravely. Go on the lower side—the valley side—and you won’t be touched. When he sees you, he will transform into his god-body and appear as a mo-o. Don’t show any fear. He can’t touch you unless you’re scared and run away. Keep your fear inside and greet him with 'Aloha' and say, 'You are strangely beautiful.' The dragon will think you’re not afraid. Then that mo-o will take on another form. He’ll become a huge caterpillar. Caterpillars will surround you. You must respond with 'Aloha' and praise. You should do this with all the mysterious forms of Ku-aha-ilo without showing any fear. Then Ku-aha-ilo will transform into a man and will be your husband."

So the girl went down, dressed gorgeously by the grandmother in a skirt of rainbow colors, flowers of abundant perfumes—nothing about her at fault.

So the girl went down, beautifully dressed by her grandmother in a skirt of rainbow colors, with flowers that had rich fragrances—there was nothing about her that was wrong.

She came to the kukui grove and looked all around, seeing nothing, but passing further along[167] she saw a mist rising. A strong wind was coming. The sun was hot in the sky, making her cheeks red like lehua flowers. She went up some high places looking down on the sea. Then she heard footsteps behind her. She looked back and saw a strange body following. She became afraid and trembled, but she remembered the words of her grandmother, and turned and said, "Aloha," and the strange thing went away. She went on and again heard a noise and looked back. A whirlwind was coming swiftly after her. Then there was thunder and lightning.

She arrived at the kukui grove and looked around, seeing nothing at first, but as she moved further along[167], she noticed a mist rising. A strong wind was blowing. The sun was blazing in the sky, making her cheeks as red as lehua flowers. She climbed to some higher spots to look down at the sea. Then she heard footsteps behind her. She turned around and saw a strange figure following her. She felt scared and started to tremble, but she remembered her grandmother's words, so she turned and said, "Aloha," and the strange figure disappeared. She continued on and again heard a noise and looked back. A whirlwind was racing toward her. Then thunder and lightning erupted.

Hiilei said: "Aloha. Why do you try to make me afraid? Come in your right body, for I know that you are a real man."

Hiilei said: "Hey. Why are you trying to scare me? Show up as your true self, because I know you’re a genuine man."

Everything passed away. She went on again, but after a few steps she felt an earthquake. Afraid, she sat down. She saw a great thing rising like a cloud twisting and shutting out the sun, moving and writhing—a great white piece of earth in front of a whirlwind.

Everything faded away. She continued on, but after a few steps, she felt the ground shake. Scared, she sat down. She saw something huge rising like a cloud, twisting and blocking out the sun, moving and writhing—a massive white patch of earth before a whirlwind.

She was terribly frightened and fell flat on the ground as if dead. Then she heard the spirit of her grandmother calling to her to send away her fear, saying: "This is the one of whom I told you. Don't be afraid." She looked at the cloud, and the white thing became omaomao (green). Resolutely she stood up, shook her rainbow skirt and flowers. The perfumes were scattered[168] in the air and she started on. Then the dragons, a multitude, surrounded her, climbing upon her to throw her down. Her skin was creeping, but she remembered her grandmother and said: "Alas, O most beautiful ones, this is the first time I have ever seen you. If my grandmother were here we would take you back to our home and entertain you, and you should be my playmates. But I cannot return, so I must say 'Farewell.'"

She was extremely scared and fell flat on the ground as if she were dead. Then she heard her grandmother's spirit calling her to let go of her fear, saying: "This is the one I told you about. Don’t be afraid." She looked at the cloud, and the white thing turned into a greenish color. Determined, she stood up, shook her rainbow skirt and flowers. The scents filled the air, and she moved on. Then a multitude of dragons surrounded her, climbing all over her to try and knock her down. Her skin crawled, but she remembered her grandmother and said: "Alas, O most beautiful ones, this is the first time I’ve ever seen you. If my grandmother were here, we would take you back to our home and entertain you, and you would be my playmates. But I can’t go back, so I must say 'Farewell.'"

Then the dragons disappeared and the caterpillars came into view after she had gone on a little way. The caterpillars' eyes were protruding as they rose up and came against her, but she said, "Aloha."

Then the dragons vanished and the caterpillars appeared after she had walked a short distance. The caterpillars' eyes bulged as they approached her, but she said, "Aloha."

Then she saw another form of Ku-aha-ilo—a stream of blood flowing like running water. She was more frightened than at any other time, and cried to her grandfather: "E Kahuli, I am afraid! Save my life, O my grandfather!" He did not know she had gone down. He told his wife that he saw Ku-aha-ilo surrounding someone on the path. He went into his temple and prayed:

Then she saw another version of Ku-aha-ilo—a stream of blood flowing like running water. She was more frightened than ever before and cried out to her grandfather: "E Kahuli, I'm scared! Please save my life, O my grandfather!" He didn’t realize she had gone down. He told his wife that he saw Ku-aha-ilo surrounding someone on the path. He went into his temple and prayed:

   "Born is the night,
    Born is the morning,
    Born is the thunder,
    Born is the lightning,
    Born is the heavy rain,
    Born is the rain which calls us;
    The clouds of the sky gather."
[169]

"Night has arrived,
    Morning has come,
    Thunder is here,
    Lightning strikes,
    Heavy rain falls,
    The rain that calls us;
    The clouds in the sky are gathering."
[169]

Then Kahuli twisted his kapa clothes full of lightning and threw them into the sky. A fierce and heavy rain began to fall. Streams of water rushed toward the place where Hiilei stood fighting with that stream of blood in which the dragon was floating. The blood was all washed away and the dragon became powerless.

Then Kahuli twisted his kapa clothes full of lightning and threw them into the sky. A fierce and heavy rain began to fall. Streams of water rushed toward the spot where Hiilei stood battling the stream of blood the dragon was floating in. The blood was completely washed away, leaving the dragon powerless.

Ku-aha-ilo saw that he had failed in all these attempts to terrify Hiilei. His eyes flashed and he opened his mouth. His tongue was thrusting viciously from side to side. His red mouth was like the pit of Pele. His teeth were gnashing, his tail lashing.

Ku-aha-ilo realized he had failed in all his attempts to scare Hiilei. His eyes sparkled with anger as he opened his mouth. His tongue flicked wildly from side to side. His red mouth resembled the pit of Pele. He was gnashing his teeth and lashing his tail.

Hiilei stood almost paralyzed by fear, but remembered her grandmother. She felt that death was near when she faced this awful body of Ku-aha-ilo. But she hid her fear and called a welcome to this dragon. Then the dragon fell into pieces, which all became nothing. The fragments flew in all directions.

Hiilei stood frozen with fear, but thought of her grandmother. She sensed that death was close as she faced the terrifying body of Ku-aha-ilo. But she pushed aside her fear and extended a welcome to the dragon. Then the dragon disintegrated into pieces, which all faded away. The fragments scattered in every direction.

While Hiilei was watching this, all the evil disappeared and a handsome man stood before her. Hiilei asked him gently, "Who are you, and from what place do you come?" He said, "I am a man of this place." "No," said Hiilei, "you are not of this land. My grandparents and I are the only ones. This is our land. From what place do you come?" He replied: "I am truly from the land above the earth, and I have[170] come to find a wife for myself. Perhaps you will be my wife." She said that she did not want a husband at that time. She wanted to go down to the sea.

While Hiilei was watching this, all the evil vanished and a handsome man appeared before her. Hiilei asked him gently, "Who are you, and where do you come from?" He said, "I am a man from this place." "No," Hiilei replied, "you are not from this land. My grandparents and I are the only ones. This is our land. Where do you come from?" He answered, "I am truly from the land above the earth, and I have[170] come to find a wife for myself. Maybe you will be my wife." She said she wasn't looking for a husband at that moment. She wanted to go down to the sea.

He persuaded her to marry him and then go down and tell her brothers that she had married Ku-aha-ilo. If a boy was born he must be called Ke-au-nini-ula-o-ka-lani (the red, restful current of the heavens). This would be their only child. He gave her signs for the boy, saying, "When the boy says to you, 'Where is my father?' you can tell him, 'Here is the stick or club Kaaona and this malo or girdle Ku-ke-anuenue.' He must take these things and start out to find me." He slowly disappeared, leaving Hiilei alone. She went down to the sea. The people saw her coming, a very beautiful woman, and they shouted a glad welcome.

He convinced her to marry him and then go tell her brothers that she had married Ku-aha-ilo. If they had a son, he should be named Ke-au-nini-ula-o-ka-lani (the red, restful current of the heavens). This would be their only child. He gave her clues for the boy, saying, "When he asks you, 'Where's my dad?' you can tell him, 'Here’s the stick or club Kaaona and this malo or girdle Ku-ke-anuenue.' He has to take these items and set off to find me." He slowly faded away, leaving Hiilei by herself. She went down to the sea. The people saw her approaching, a very beautiful woman, and they shouted a warm welcome.

She went out surf-riding, sported awhile, and then her grandfather came and took her home. After a time came the signs of the birth of a chief. Her son was born and named Ke-au-nini. This was in the land Kuai-he-lani. Kahuli almost turned over. The land was shaken and tossed. This was one of the divine lands from which the ancestors of the Hawaiians came. Pii-moi, a god of the sun, asked Akoa-koa, the coral, "What is the matter with the land?" Akoa-koa replied, "There is a kupua—a being with divine powers—[171]being born, with the gifts of Ku-aha-ilo." Pii-moi was said to be below Papaku-lolo, taking care of the foundation of the earth. The brothers were in their temple. Ke-au-kai heard the signs in the leaves and knew that his sister had a child, and proposed to his brother to go over and get the child. The mother had left it on a pile of sugar-cane leaves. They met their sister and asked for the child. Then they took it, wrapped it in a soft kapa and went back to the temple. The temple drum sounded as they came in, beaten by invisible hands.

She went out surfing, had some fun for a while, and then her grandfather came and took her home. After some time, signs of the birth of a chief appeared. Her son was born and named Ke-au-nini. This was in the land of Kuai-he-lani. Kahuli almost flipped out. The land shook and was tossed around. This was one of the sacred lands from which the ancestors of the Hawaiians came. Pii-moi, a sun god, asked Akoa-koa, the coral, "What's going on with the land?" Akoa-koa replied, "There’s a kupua—a being with divine powers—[171]being born, gifted with the powers of Ku-aha-ilo." Pii-moi was said to be beneath Papaku-lolo, taking care of the earth’s foundation. The brothers were in their temple. Ke-au-kai heard the signs in the leaves and realized that his sister had a child, and he suggested to his brother they go over and get the child. The mother had left it on a pile of sugar-cane leaves. They found their sister and asked for the child. Then they took it, wrapped it in a soft kapa, and went back to the temple. The temple drum sounded as they entered, beaten by unseen hands.

The boy grew up. The mother after a time wanted to see the child, and went to the temple. She had to wait a little, then the boy came out and said he would soon come to her. She rejoiced to see such a beautiful boy as her Ke-au-nini-ula-o-ka-lani. They talked and rejoiced in their mutual affection. An uncle came and sent her away for a time. The boy returned to the temple, and his uncle told him he could soon go to be with his mother. Then came an evil night and the beating of the spirit drum. A mist covered the land. There was wailing among the menehunes (fairy folk). Ke-au-nini went away covered by the mist, and no one saw him go.

The boy grew up. After a while, the mother wanted to see her child and went to the temple. She had to wait a bit, then the boy came out and said he would be with her soon. She was thrilled to see such a beautiful boy as her Ke-au-nini-ula-o-ka-lani. They talked and celebrated their love for each other. An uncle arrived and sent her away for a bit. The boy returned to the temple, and his uncle told him he would soon be able to join his mother. Then came a dark night with the sound of the spirit drum. A fog enveloped the land. There was crying among the menehunes (fairy folk). Ke-au-nini disappeared into the mist, and no one saw him leave.

He came to his grandfather's house, saw an old man sleeping and a war-club by the door. He took this club and lifted it to strike the old man,[172] but the old man caught the club. The boy dropped it and tried to catch the old man. The old man held him and asked who he was and to what family he belonged. The boy said: "I belong to Kahuli and Kakela, to Nakula-uka and Nakula-kai. I am the son of Ku-aha-ilo and Hiilei. I have been brought up by Ke-au-miki and Ke-au-kai. I seek my mother."

He arrived at his grandfather's house, noticed an old man sleeping and a war club by the door. He picked up the club and raised it to hit the old man,[172] but the old man caught the club. The boy dropped it and tried to grab the old man. The old man held him and asked who he was and which family he belonged to. The boy replied: "I belong to Kahuli and Kakela, to Nakula-uka and Nakula-kai. I am the son of Ku-aha-ilo and Hiilei. I was raised by Ke-au-miki and Ke-au-kai. I am looking for my mother."

The old man arose, took his drum and beat it. Hiilei and her mother came out to meet the boy. They put sacrifices in their temple for him and chanted to their ancestor-gods:

The old man got up, grabbed his drum, and started playing it. Hiilei and her mom came out to greet the boy. They made offerings in their temple for him and sang to their ancestor-gods:

   "O Keke-hoa-lani, dwell here;
    Here are wind and rain."

"O Keke-hoa-lani, stay here;
    Here are wind and rain."

By and by Ke-au-nini asked his mother, "Where is my father?" She told him: "You have no father in the lands of the earth. He belongs to the atmosphere above. You cannot go to find him. He never told me the pathway to his home. You had better stay with me." He replied: "No I cannot stay here. I must go to find my father." He was very earnest in his purpose.

By and by, Ke-au-nini asked his mother, "Where is my father?" She told him, "You don't have a father in the world. He belongs to the sky above. You can't go looking for him. He never showed me the way to his home. You should stay with me." He replied, "No, I can't stay here. I have to go find my father." He was very determined in his mission.

His mother said: "If you make a mistake, your father will kill you and then eat you and take all your lands. He will destroy the forests and the food plants, and all will be devoured by your father. His kingdom is tabu. If you go, take great care of the gifts, for with these things you[173] succeed, but without them you die." She showed him the war-club and the rainbow-girdle, and gave them into his care. The boy took the gifts, kissed his mother, went outside and looked up into the sky.

His mother said: "If you mess up, your dad will kill you, then eat you and take all your land. He’ll wipe out the forests and food crops, and everything will be consumed by him. His kingdom is off-limits. If you go, be really careful with the gifts, because with these things you’ll succeed, but without them, you’ll die." She showed him the war club and the rainbow belt and entrusted them to him. The boy took the gifts, kissed his mother, went outside, and looked up at the sky.

He saw wonderful things. A long object passed before him, part of which was on the earth, but the top was lost in the clouds. This was Niu-loa-hiki, one of the ancestor-gods of the night. This was a very tall cocoanut-tree, from which the bark of cocoanuts fell in the shape of boats. He took one of these boats in his hands, saying, "How can I ride in this small canoe?"

He saw amazing things. A long object passed in front of him, part of it on the ground, but the top was hidden in the clouds. This was Niu-loa-hiki, one of the ancestor-gods of the night. It was a very tall coconut tree, from which the bark of coconuts fell in the shape of boats. He picked up one of these boats, saying, "How can I ride in this tiny canoe?"

He went down to the sea, put the bark boat in the water, got in and sailed away until the land of Nuu-mea-lani was lost. His uncle, Ke-au-kai, saw him going away, and prayed to the aumakuas (ancestral ghost-gods) to guard the boy. The boy heard the soft voice of the far-off surf, and as he listened he saw a girl floating in the surf. He turned his boat and joined her. She told him to go back, or he would be killed. She was Moho-nana, the first-born child of Ku-aha-ilo.

He went down to the sea, launched the bark boat into the water, got in, and sailed away until the land of Nuu-mea-lani disappeared from view. His uncle, Ke-au-kai, saw him leaving and prayed to the aumakuas (ancestral ghost-gods) to protect the boy. The boy heard the gentle sound of the distant surf, and as he listened, he saw a girl floating in the waves. He turned his boat and joined her. She warned him to go back, or he would be in danger. She was Moho-nana, the first-born child of Ku-aha-ilo.

When she learned that this was her half-brother, she told him that her father was sleeping. If he awoke, the boy would be killed.

When she found out that he was her half-brother, she told him that their dad was sleeping. If he woke up, the boy would be in serious trouble.

The boy went to the shore of this strange land. Ku-aha-ilo saw him coming, and breathed out[174] the wind of his home against the boy. It was like a black whirlwind rushing to the sea.

The boy went to the shore of this strange land. Ku-aha-ilo saw him approaching and exhaled[174] the winds of his home towards the boy. It was like a dark whirlwind racing toward the sea.

The boy went on toward his father's tabu place, up to Kalewa, in the face of the storm. He saw the tail of Ku-aha-ilo sweep around against him to kill him. He began his chants and incantations and struck his war-club on the ground. Lava came out and fire was burning all around him. He could not strike the tail, nor could the tail strike him. Ku-aha-ilo sent many other enemies, but the war-club turned them aside. The earth was shaking, almost turning upside down as it was struck by the war-club. Great openings let lava fires out. Ku-aha-ilo came out of his cave to fight. His mouth was open, his tongue outstretching, his eyes glaring, but the boy was not afraid. He took his club, whirled it in his hand, thinking his father would see it, but his father did not see it. The boy leaped almost inside the mouth and struck with the club up and down, every stroke making an opening for fire.

The boy continued toward his father's sacred place, heading to Kalewa despite the storm. He saw the tail of Ku-aha-ilo swinging around to kill him. He began his chants and spells and slammed his war club on the ground. Lava erupted, and fire surrounded him. He couldn't hit the tail, nor could it hit him. Ku-aha-ilo sent many other enemies, but the war club pushed them back. The ground shook, nearly flipping over as it was struck by the war club. Huge openings released lava fires. Ku-aha-ilo came out of his cave to fight. His mouth was open, tongue sticking out, eyes blazing, but the boy wasn’t scared. He took his club, swung it in his hand, hoping his father would see it, but his father didn’t notice. The boy jumped almost into the mouth and struck with the club up and down, each hit creating an opening for fire.

The father tried to shut his mouth, but the boy leaped to one side and struck the father's head. The blow glanced aside and made a great hole in the earth, which let out fire. The dragon body disappeared and came back in another form, as a torrent of blood. Ke-au-nini thrust it aside.

The father tried to close his mouth, but the boy jumped to the side and hit the father's head. The hit glanced off and created a huge hole in the ground, releasing fire. The dragon's body vanished and returned in a different form, as a flood of blood. Ke-au-nini pushed it away.

Then a handsome man stood before him with[175] wild eyes, demanding who he was. Ku-aha-ilo had forgotten his son, and the miraculous war-club which he had given to Hiilei, so he began to fight with his hands. Ke-au-nini laid his club down. The father was near the end of his strength, and said, "Let our anger cease, that we may know each other." The boy was very angry and said: "You have treated me cruelly, when I only came to see you and to love you. You would have taken my young life for sacrifice. Now you tell me you belong to the temple of my ancestors in Nuu-mea-lani." Then he caught his father and lifted him up. He tossed him, dizzy and worn out, into the air, and catching the body broke it over his knee. Ku-aha-ilo had killed and eaten all his people, so that no one was left in his land. The boy's sister saw the battle and went away to Ka-lewa-lani (the divine far-away cloud-land).

Then a handsome man stood before him with[175] wild eyes, demanding to know who he was. Ku-aha-ilo had forgotten his son and the miraculous war club he had given to Hiilei, so he started to fight with his bare hands. Ke-au-nini set his club down. The father was nearly out of strength and said, "Let's put our anger aside so we can get to know each other." The boy was very angry and replied, "You've treated me cruelly when I only came to see you and love you. You would have sacrificed my young life. Now you tell me you belong to the temple of my ancestors in Nuu-mea-lani." Then he grabbed his father and lifted him up. He tossed him, dizzy and exhausted, into the air, and when he caught him, he broke his body over his knee. Ku-aha-ilo had killed and eaten all his people, leaving no one left in his land. The boy's sister saw the battle and went away to Ka-lewa-lani (the divine far-away cloud land).

Ke-au-nini returned on his ocean journey to Nuu-mea-lani. The uncle saw a mist covering the sea and saw the sign of a chief in it, and knew that the boy was not dead, but had killed Ku-aha-ilo. The boy came and greeted them and told the story. He remained some time in the temple and dreamed of a beautiful woman.

Ke-au-nini returned on his ocean journey to Nuu-mea-lani. The uncle saw a mist covering the sea and recognized the sign of a chief in it, realizing that the boy was not dead but had killed Ku-aha-ilo. The boy came and greeted them and told his story. He stayed for a while in the temple and dreamed of a beautiful woman.

The brothers talked about the power of Ke-au-nini who had killed his father, a man without parents, part god and part man. They thought[176] he would now kill them. Ke-au-nini became pale and thin and sick, desiring the woman of his dream. Finally he told the brothers to find that woman or he would kill them.

The brothers discussed the power of Ke-au-nini, who had murdered his father, a man who had no parents and was part god, part human. They feared he would now kill them. Ke-au-nini grew pale, thin, and sick, longing for the woman of his dreams. Eventually, he warned the brothers to find that woman or he would kill them.

Ke-au-kai told him that he would consult the gods. Then he made a red boat with a red mast and a red sail and told Ke-au-miki to go after Hiilei, their sister.

Ke-au-kai told him that he would check in with the gods. Then he built a red boat with a red mast and a red sail and instructed Ke-au-miki to go after their sister, Hiilei.

Hiilei came down to stay with her son while the brothers went away to find the girl. Ke-au-kai (broad sea-current) said to Ke-au-miki (chopped-up current): "You sit in front, I behind. Let this be our law. You must not turn back to look at me. You must not speak to me. I must not speak to you, or watch you."

Hiilei came down to be with her son while the brothers left to find the girl. Ke-au-kai (broad sea-current) said to Ke-au-miki (chopped-up current): "You go in front, I’ll follow behind. This will be our rule. You can’t look back at me. You can’t talk to me. I can’t talk to you or watch you."

Ke-au-miki went to his place in the boat. The other stood with one foot in the boat and one on the land. He told the boy they would go. If they found a proper girl they would return; if not, they would not come back. They pushed the boat far out to sea by one paddle-stroke. Another stroke and land was out of sight. Swiftly leaped the boat over the ocean.

Ke-au-miki went to his spot in the boat. The other guy stood with one foot in the boat and one on the shore. He told the boy they were leaving. If they found a suitable girl, they would return; if not, they wouldn't come back. They pushed the boat far out to sea with one paddle stroke. Another stroke, and land was gone from sight. The boat swiftly glided over the ocean.

They saw birds on the island Kaula. One bird flew up. Heavy winds almost upset the boat and filled it with water up to their chins. They caught the paddles, bailing-cups, and loose boards for seats, and held them safe.

They saw birds on the island Kaula. One bird took off. Strong winds nearly tipped the boat and flooded it with water up to their chins. They grabbed the paddles, bailing cups, and loose boards for seats, and kept them secure.

The wind increased like a cyclone over them.[177] Thus in the storm they floated on the sea. Ke-au-nini by his sorcery saw the swamped canoe. He ran and told his mother. She sent him to the temple to utter incantations:

The wind picked up like a cyclone around them.[177] So, in the storm, they drifted on the sea. Ke-au-nini, with his magic, saw the capsized canoe. He ran to tell his mother. She sent him to the temple to chant spells:

   "O wind, wini-wini [sharp-pointed];
    O wind full of stinging points;
    O wind rising at Vavau,
    At Hii-ka-lani;
    Stamped upon, trodden upon by the wind.
    Niihau is the island;
    Ka-pali-kala-hale is the chief."

"O wind, sharp and pointed;
      O wind full of stinging points;
      O wind rising at Vavau,
      At Hii-ka-lani;
      Stamped upon, trampled by the wind.
      Niihau is the island;
      Ka-pali-kala-hale is the chief."

This chant of Ke-au-nini reached Ke-au-kai, and the wind laid aside its anger. Its strength was made captive and the sea became calm.

This chant of Ke-au-nini reached Ke-au-kai, and the wind calmed down. Its power was tamed, and the sea became tranquil.

The boat came to the surface, and they bailed it out and took their places. Ke-au-kai said to his brother: "What a wonderful one is that boy of ours! We must go to Niihau." They saw birds, met a boat and fisherman, and found Niihau. When the Niihau people saw them coming on a wonderful surf wave, they shouted about the arrival of the strangers. The chief Ka-pali-kala-hale came down as the surf swept the boat inland. He took the visitors to his house and gave gifts of food, kapas, and many other things. Then they went on their way. When they were between Niihau and Kauai, the wind drove the boat back. A whirlwind threw water into the boat, swamping it. It was sinking and all the goods were floating away.[178]

The boat surfaced, and they emptied it out and took their places. Ke-au-kai said to his brother, "That boy of ours is amazing! We have to go to Niihau." They saw birds, encountered a boat and a fisherman, and found Niihau. When the Niihau people spotted them riding a fantastic wave, they cheered about the arrival of the newcomers. The chief, Ka-pali-kala-hale, came down as the surf pushed the boat ashore. He brought the visitors to his house and offered gifts of food, fabrics, and many other items. Then they continued on their journey. When they were between Niihau and Kauai, the wind pushed the boat back. A whirlwind splashed water into the boat, flooding it. It started to sink, and all their belongings began to float away.[178]

Ke-au-nini again saw the signs of trouble and chanted:

Ke-au-nini saw the signs of trouble again and chanted:

   "The wind of Kauai comes; it touches; it strikes;
    Rising, whirling; boat filled with water;
    The boat slipping down in the sea;
    The outrigger sticks in the sand.
    Kauai is the island;
    Ka-pali-o-ka-la-lau is chief."

"The wind of Kauai arrives; it brushes against us; it hits;
    Rising, swirling; the boat fills with water;
    The boat sinks into the sea;
    The outrigger gets stuck in the sand.
    Kauai is the island;
    Ka-pali-o-ka-la-lau is the chief."

The sea became calm. The boat was righted and the floating goods were put in. They met canoes and went on a mighty surf wave up the sands of the beach.

The sea turned calm. The boat was set upright, and the floating goods were loaded in. They encountered canoes and rode on a huge surf wave up the sandy beach.

The people shouted, "Aloha!" The chiefess of that part of Kauai was surf-riding and heard the people shouting welcome, so she came to land and found the visitors sitting on the sand, resting. She took them to the royal home. All the people of Kauai came together to meet the strangers, making many presents.

The people shouted, "Aloha!" The chiefess of that area of Kauai was riding the waves and heard the crowd welcoming her, so she paddled to shore and found the visitors sitting on the sand, relaxing. She brought them to her royal home. Everyone in Kauai gathered to meet the newcomers, bringing lots of gifts.

The brothers found no maids sufficiently perfect, so they crossed over to Oahu, meeting other trials. At last they went to Hawaii to the place where Haina-kolo lived, a chiefess and a kua (goddess).

The brothers couldn’t find any maids who were perfect enough, so they traveled to Oahu, facing more challenges. Finally, they went to Hawaii to the place where Haina-kolo lived, a chiefess and a kua (goddess).

This was above Kawaihae. They went to Kohala, seeking the dream-land of Ke-au-nini, and then around to Waipio Valley. There they saw a rainbow resting over the home of a tabu chief, Ka-lua-hine. They landed near the door of the Under-world. This entrance is through a[179] cave under water. There they saw the shadow of Milu, the ruler of the dead. Milu's people called out, "Here are men breaking the tabu of the chief." Olopana, a very high chief, heard the shouts while he was in the temple in the valley. He saw the visitors chased by the people, running here and there. Haina-kolo, his sister, was tabu. Watchmen were on the outside of her house. They also saw the two men and the people pursuing, and told Haina-kolo, and she ordered one of the watchmen to go out and say to the strangers, "Oh, run swiftly; run, run, and come inside this temple!" They heard and ran in. The people stopped on the outside of the wall around the house. This was a tabu drum place, and not a temple of safety.

This was above Kawaihae. They traveled to Kohala, searching for the dreamland of Ke-au-nini, and then continued around to Waipio Valley. There, they spotted a rainbow resting over the home of a tabu chief, Ka-lua-hine. They landed near the entrance to the Under-world. This entrance is through a[179] cave beneath the water. There, they saw the shadow of Milu, the ruler of the dead. Milu's followers shouted, "Here are men breaking the tabu of the chief." Olopana, a high chief, heard the commotion while he was in the temple in the valley. He saw the visitors being chased by the crowd, running in different directions. Haina-kolo, his sister, was tabu. Watchmen were posted outside her house. They also noticed the two men and the crowd pursuing them, and they informed Haina-kolo. She instructed one of the watchmen to go out and tell the strangers, "Oh, run fast; hurry, hurry, and come inside this temple!" They heard and rushed in. The people halted outside the wall surrounding the house. This was a tabu drum place, not a temple of safety.

Olopana was in the heiau (temple) Pakaalana. Haina-kolo asked who they were. They said they were from Hawaii. She said, "No, you have come from the sea." Hoo-lei-palaoa, one of her watchmen, called, and men came and caught the two strangers, taking them to Olopana, who was very angry because they had come into the temple of his sister. So he ordered his men to take them at once and carry them to a prison house to die on the morrow. He said if the prisoners escaped, the watchmen should die and their bodies be burned in the fire. Toward morning the two prisoners talked together and[180] uttered incantations. Ke-au-nini saw by the signs that they were in some trouble and chanted in the ears of the watchmen: "They shall not die. They shall not die."

Olopana was in the temple Pakaalana. Haina-kolo asked who they were. They said they were from Hawaii. She replied, "No, you have come from the sea." Hoo-lei-palaoa, one of her guards, called out, and men came and captured the two strangers, taking them to Olopana, who was extremely angry because they had entered his sister’s temple. So he ordered his men to take them immediately and throw them into a prison to die the next day. He warned that if the prisoners escaped, the guards would be executed and their bodies burned. Towards morning, the two prisoners talked and uttered incantations. Ke-au-nini saw from the signs that they were in some trouble and chanted in the ears of the guards: "They shall not die. They shall not die."

The watchmen reported to Olopana what they had heard, then returned to watch. The moon was rising and the two prisoners were talking. Ke-au-kai told his brother to look at the moon, saying: "This means life. The cloud passes, morning comes." Ke-au-kai prayed and chanted. The watchmen again reported to Olopana, giving the words of the chant. In this chant the family names were given. Olopana said: "These are the names of my mother's people. My mother is Hina. Her sister is Hiilei. Her brothers are Ke-au-kai and Ke-au-miki. They were all living at Kuai-he-lani. Hina and her husband Ku went away to Waipio. There she had her child, Haina-kolo."

The guards reported to Olopana what they had heard and then went back to their watch. The moon was rising, and the two prisoners were talking. Ke-au-kai told his brother to look at the moon, saying, "This means life. The cloud passes, morning comes." Ke-au-kai prayed and chanted. The guards reported to Olopana again, sharing the words of the chant. In this chant, the family names were mentioned. Olopana said, "These are the names of my mother's family. My mother is Hina. Her sister is Hiilei. Her brothers are Ke-au-kai and Ke-au-miki. They all lived at Kuai-he-lani. Hina and her husband Ku went away to Waipio. There, she had her child, Haina-kolo."

Olopana sent messengers for Hina, who was like the rising moon, giving life, and for her husband Ku, who was at Napoopoo, asking them to come and look at these prisoners. They ran swiftly and arrived by daylight. Hina had been troubled all night. Messengers called: "Awake! Listen to the chant of the prisoners, captured yesterday." And they reported the prayers of Ke-au-kai. Hina arose and went to the heiau (temple) and heard the story of her brothers,[181] who came also with the warriors. Olopana heard Hina wailing with her brothers, and was afraid that his mother would kill him because he had treated his visitors so badly. The strangers told her they had come to find a wife for Ke-au-nini. They had looked at the beautiful women of all the islands and had found none except the woman at Waipio. Then they told about the anger of the people, the pursuit, and their entrance into the tabu temple.

Olopana sent messengers for Hina, who was like the rising moon, bringing life, and for her husband Ku, who was at Napoopoo, asking them to come and check on these prisoners. They ran quickly and arrived by daylight. Hina had been worried all night. The messengers called out: "Wake up! Listen to the chant of the prisoners, captured yesterday." They reported the prayers of Ke-au-kai. Hina got up and went to the heiau (temple) and heard the story of her brothers,[181] who also came with the warriors. Olopana heard Hina crying out with her brothers and was scared that his mother would kill him for how he had treated his visitors. The strangers told her they had come to find a wife for Ke-au-nini. They had looked at the beautiful women from all the islands and hadn’t found any besides the woman from Waipio. Then they talked about the people's anger, the pursuit, and their entrance into the tabu temple.

Hina commanded Olopana to come before them. He took warriors and chiefs and came over to the temple and stood before his parents. Hina pronounced judgment, saying: "This chief shall live because he sent for me. The chiefs and people who pursued shall die and be cooked in the oven in which they thought to place the strangers."

Hina ordered Olopana to come before them. He brought warriors and chiefs and approached the temple, standing in front of his parents. Hina declared, "This chief will live because he called for me. The chiefs and people who chased him will die and be cooked in the oven they intended for the strangers."

Ku's warriors captured Olopana's men and took them away prisoners, but Olopana was spared and made welcome by his uncle. And they all feasted together for days. Then the brothers prepared to go after Ke-au-nini.

Ku's warriors captured Olopana's men and took them away as prisoners, but Olopana was spared and welcomed by his uncle. They all feasted together for days. Then the brothers got ready to go after Ke-au-nini.

One man who heard the wailing of the brothers and knew of the coming of Hina went to his house, took his wife and children and ran by way of Hilo to Puna-luu. It was said this man took his calabash to get water at the spring Kauwila, and an owl picked a hole in it and let the water[182] out. For this the owl was injured by a stone which was thrown at him, and he told the other birds. They said he was rightly punished for his fault.

One man who heard the brothers wailing and knew Hina was coming went home, took his wife and kids, and ran from Hilo to Puna-luu. It was said that this man went to get water from the Kauwila spring with his calabash, and an owl pecked a hole in it, causing the water to spill out. Because of this, the owl was hurt by a stone thrown at him, and he told the other birds. They said he deserved to be punished for what he did.

The brothers found their red boat, launched it, and bade farewell to the chief's people and lands. They returned to Kuai-he-lani, like a flash of lightning speeding along the coast from south to west. The boy in the temple saw them in their swift boat. He told Hiilei and prepared for their coming. They landed, feasted, and told their story. Then they prepared for their journey to Waipio. Their boat was pulled by fish in place of boatmen, and these disappeared upon arrival at Hawaii. Ke-au-kai went first to meet Olopana, who ran down to see Ke-au-nini and asked how he came. Ke-au-nini said, "There was no wandering, no murmuring, no hunger, no pinched faces."

The brothers found their red boat, launched it, and said goodbye to the chief's people and lands. They returned to Kuai-he-lani like a flash of lightning racing along the coast from south to west. The boy in the temple saw them in their fast boat. He told Hiilei and got ready for their arrival. They landed, celebrated with a feast, and shared their story. Then they got ready for their journey to Waipio. Their boat was pulled by fish instead of boatmen, and these vanished as soon as they arrived at Hawaii. Ke-au-kai went first to meet Olopana, who ran down to see Ke-au-nini and asked how he arrived. Ke-au-nini replied, "There was no wandering, no murmuring, no hunger, no pinched faces."

Then they feasted while over them thunder and lightning played and mist covered the house. Awa was thrown before the spirit of the thunder and they established tabus.

Then they had a feast while thunder and lightning roared above them and mist surrounded the house. Awa was laid down before the spirit of the thunder, and they set up taboos.

Olopana had trouble with his priests and became angry and wanted to punish them because they did not know how to do their work so well as Ke-au-nini. They could make thunder and lightnings and earthquakes, but Ke-au-nini blew toward the east and something like a[183] man appeared in a cloud of dust; he put his right hand in the dust and began to make land. Olopana saw this and thought it was done by the kahunas (priests) and so he forgave them, thinking they had more power than Ke-au-nini. Later he ordered them to be killed and cooked. Olopana asked Ke-au-nini, "Which of the tabu houses do you wish to take as your residence?" Ke-au-nini replied: "My house is the lightning, the bloody sky, or the dark cloud hanging over Kuai-he-lani, down the ridge or extending cape Ke-au-oku, where Ku of Kauhika is, where multitudes of eyes bend low before the gods. The house of my parents—there is where I dwell. You have heard of that place."

Olopana had issues with his priests and got angry, wanting to punish them because they couldn’t perform their duties as well as Ke-au-nini. They could create thunder, lightning, and earthquakes, but when Ke-au-nini blew toward the east, something resembling a[183] man appeared in a cloud of dust; he placed his right hand in the dust and began to create land. Olopana saw this and assumed it was the work of the kahunas (priests), so he forgave them, thinking they had more power than Ke-au-nini. Later, he ordered them to be killed and cooked. Olopana asked Ke-au-nini, "Which of the tabu houses do you want as your home?" Ke-au-nini replied: "My home is the lightning, the bloody sky, or the dark cloud hanging over Kuai-he-lani, down the ridge or extending to cape Ke-au-oku, where Ku of Kauhika is, where numerous eyes bow low before the gods. The house of my parents—this is where I reside. You have heard of that place."

Olopana was greatly astonished, bowed his head and thought for a long time, then said: "We will set apart our tabu days for worship, and I will see your tabu place—you in your place and I outside. When you are through your days of tabu you must return and we will live together."

Olopana was really surprised, lowered his head, and thought for a long time, then said: "We'll set aside our sacred days for worship, and I'll visit your sacred place—you stay in your spot and I'll stay outside. Once your sacred days are over, you have to come back, and we’ll live together."

Ke-au-nini raised his eyes and spoke softly to the clouds above him: "O my parents, this my brother-in-law wishes to see our dwelling-place, therefore call Ke-au-kai to send down our tabu dwelling-place."

Ke-au-nini looked up and gently addressed the clouds above him: "Oh my parents, my brother-in-law wants to see our home, so please ask Ke-au-kai to bring down our sacred home."

Ke-au-kai was near him, and said: "We had very many troubles on the ocean in coming after the one whom you want for your wife. You[184] aided us to escape; perhaps the old man in the skies will hear you if you call." Then Ke-au-nini turned toward the east:

Ke-au-kai was close by and said, "We faced a lot of challenges at sea while trying to reach the person you want to marry. You[184] helped us get away; maybe the old man in the sky will listen if you call out." Then Ke-au-nini faced east:

   "Ke-au-nini has his home,
    His home with his mother.
    Hiilei, the wife,
    She was the child of Nakula-uka,
    The first-born Kakela.
    The cheeks grow red;
    And the eyes flash fire.
    In the Lewa-lani (heavens),
    The very heart of the lightning,
    A double rainbow is high arched.
    The voice of the Kana-mu are heard.
    Calling and crying are the Kana-wa.
    [The Kana-mu and the Kana-wa were companies of little people, i.e., fairies.]
    I continually call to you, O little ones,
    Come here with the white feathers,
    Let feathers come here together;
    Let all the colors of the tortoise-back
    Gather and descend;
    Let all the posts stand strong;
    Braced shall be the house;
    Fasten in also the smoke-colored feathers;
    Work swiftly and complete our tabu house."

"Ke-au-nini has his home,
  His home with his mother.
    Hiilei, the wife,
    She was the child of Nakula-uka,
    The first-born Kakela.
    His cheeks grow red;
    And his eyes flash fire.
    In the Lewa-lani (heavens),
    The very heart of the lightning,
    A double rainbow is high arched.
    The voices of the Kana-mu are heard.
    Calling and crying are the Kana-wa.
    [The Kana-mu and the Kana-wa were groups of little people, i.e., fairies.]
    I continually call to you, O little ones,
    Come here with the white feathers,
    Let the feathers gather here;
    Let all the colors of the tortoise-back
    Come together and descend;
    Let all the posts stand strong;
    Braced shall be the house;
    Fasten in also the smoke-colored feathers;
    Work quickly and finish our sacred house."

Then the darkness of evening came, and in the shadows the little people labored in the moonless night. Soon their work was done, the house finished, and a sacred drum placed inside. When the clear sky of the morning rested over, and the sun made visible the fairy home in the early dawn, the people cried out with wonder at the beautiful thing before them. There stood a house of glowing feathers of all colors. Posts[185] and rafters of polished bones shone like the ivory teeth of the whale, tinted in the smoke of a fire. Softly swayed the feathered thatch in a gentle breeze, rustling through the surrounding cocoa-trees. Most beautiful it was, as in the chant of Lilinoe:

Then evening fell, and in the shadows, the little people worked in the moonless night. Soon, they completed their task, the house was finished, and a sacred drum was placed inside. When the clear morning sky appeared, and the sun illuminated the fairy home at dawn, the people gasped in amazement at the beautiful sight before them. There stood a house made of glowing feathers in all colors. The posts and rafters of polished bones shone like the ivory teeth of a whale, tinted by the smoke of a fire. The feathered roof swayed softly in a gentle breeze, rustling through the nearby cocoa trees. It was truly beautiful, as in the chant of Lilinoe:

   "Hulei Lilinoe me Kuka-hua-ula;
    Hele Hoaheo i kai o Mokuleia."

   "Lifted up, blown by the wind are
    The falls down to the sea of Mokuleia."

"Hulei Lilinoe me Kuka-hua-ula;
    Hele Hoaheo i kai o Mokuleia."

   "Lifted up, blown by the wind are
    The falls down to the sea of Mokuleia."

Ke-au-nini told his brother-in-law, "Oh, my brother, look upon my tabu dwelling-place as you wished."

Ke-au-nini told his brother-in-law, "Oh, my brother, check out my sacred home as you wanted."

Olopana was very curious, and asked, "How many people are needed to make a house like this so quickly?" Ke-au-nini laughed and said, "You have seen my people: there are three of us who built this house—I, the chief, and my two friends."

Olopana was really curious and asked, "How many people does it take to build a house like this so fast?" Ke-au-nini laughed and said, "You've seen my people: there are three of us who built this house—I, the chief, and my two friends."

He did not give the names of the little people, Kana-mu and Kana-wa, who were really great multitudes, like the menehunes who made the ditch at Waimea, Kauai. They were the one-night people. All this work was finished while they alone could see clearly to use their magic powers.

He didn’t mention the names of the little people, Kana-mu and Kana-wa, who were actually great masses, like the menehunes who built the ditch at Waimea, Kauai. They were the one-night people. All this work was completed while they alone could see clearly enough to use their magical powers.

Inside the house lay soft mats made from feathers of many birds, and sleeping-couches better than had ever been seen before. Ke-au-nini said to his brother-in-law: "We are now ready[186] to have the tabu of our house. My parents will enter with me."

Inside the house were soft mats made from the feathers of various birds, and sleeping couches that were more luxurious than anything seen before. Ke-au-nini said to his brother-in-law: "We are now ready[186] to have the tabu of our house. My parents will join me."

Olopana asked his kahunas if it were right for the parents to stay with the chief during a tabu, under the law of their land. The priests consulted and told Olopana that this was all right. They had no power to forbid. The parents had divine power, so also the boy, both alike, and could dwell together without breaking tabu. Then they said, "If you forbid, you will be landless."

Olopana asked his priests if it was acceptable for the parents to stay with the chief during a taboo, according to the law of their land. The priests consulted and told Olopana that it was fine. They had no authority to forbid it. The parents had divine power, as did the boy, and both could live together without violating the taboo. Then they said, "If you forbid this, you will lose your land."

Ke-au-kai and Ke-au-miki entered the house with their young chief. Ke-au-miki beat the sacred drum, announcing the tabu. They poured and drank awa, ate sugar-cane and chanted softly to the rhythm of the drum. Olopana was filled with jealousy because all was hidden from him. He did not know what a drum was. He had only known a time of tabu, but not the secret drum, and the soft chant.

Ke-au-kai and Ke-au-miki came into the house with their young chief. Ke-au-miki played the sacred drum, signaling the taboo. They poured and drank awa, ate sugar cane, and quietly chanted to the drum's rhythm. Olopana felt jealous because everything was concealed from him. He didn’t understand what a drum was. He had only experienced a time of taboo, but not the secret drum, or the soft chant.

During the ten days' tabu Ke-au-nini did not see his wife, but remained shut in his place. Olopana called for all the people to bring presents. When the tabu was over and the temple door opened, Ke-au-nini and Haina-kolo prepared for the marriage.

During the ten days of the taboo, Ke-au-nini didn't see his wife and stayed shut in his place. Olopana asked everyone to bring gifts. When the taboo was over and the temple door opened, Ke-au-nini and Haina-kolo got ready for the wedding.

All the people came bringing feather mats, food, fish, and awa, which had been growing on a tree. Hamakua sent food and fish; Hilo sent[187] olona and feathers; Puna sent mats and awa from the trees; Kau sent kapa; Kona sent red kapas; Kohala sent its wonderful noted sweet potatoes. The young chiefess appeared before all the people, coming from her tabu place, and she saw all the fine presents, and a great cocoanut-leaf lanai (porch) prepared by her brother. She came there before her parents and brother. They were waiting for Ke-au-nini, who delayed coming. Olopana asked his priests: "Why does the young chief fail to appear? We are all ready for the marriage feast." The priest said to Olopana: "Do you think that you can treat this man as one of us? He is a god on his father's side and also on his mother's. He is very high. It is on his mother's side that you are related. You should go to him with a sacrifice. Take a black pig, a cup of awa, a black chicken, and a cocoanut. If we do not do these things we shall not know where he is staying, for he is under the care of the gods. Now is the right time to go with the offering. Go quickly. The sun is rising high in the sky."

All the people came bringing feather mats, food, fish, and awa, which had been growing on a tree. Hamakua sent food and fish; Hilo sent[187] olona and feathers; Puna sent mats and awa from the trees; Kau sent kapa; Kona sent red kapas; Kohala sent its amazing, sweet potatoes. The young chiefess showed up in front of everyone, coming from her sacred place, and she saw all the beautiful gifts, along with a big coconut-leaf lanai (porch) set up by her brother. She went there in front of her parents and brother. They were waiting for Ke-au-nini, who was running late. Olopana asked his priests, "Why hasn't the young chief shown up? We’re all set for the marriage feast." The priest replied to Olopana, "Do you really think you can treat this man like one of us? He's a god on both his father's and mother's side. He’s very important. It’s through his mother’s side that you’re connected. You should go to him with a sacrifice. Take a black pig, a cup of awa, a black chicken, and a coconut. If we don’t do these things, we won’t know where he’s staying since he’s under the gods’ protection. Now is the perfect time to go with the offering. Hurry up. The sun is getting high in the sky."

Olopana quickly gathered the offerings and went away to sacrifice before Ke-au-nini. He called him thus:

Olopana quickly collected the offerings and went off to make a sacrifice to Ke-au-nini. He called out to him:

   "Rise up! Let your strength look inland;
    Let your might look toward the sea;
    Let your face look upward;
    Look up to the sun over your head;
[188]    The strange night has passed. Awake!
    Here are the offerings,—
    Food for the gods:
    Let life come!"

"Get up! Let your strength face inward;
    Let your power turn toward the sea;
    Let your gaze go upward;
    Look up at the sun above you;
[188]    The strange night has passed. Wake up!
    Here are the offerings,—
    Food for the gods:
    Let life begin!"

He set the pig free and it ran to the feet of Ke-au-nini. The chicken did the same, and the other offerings were laid before the door. Olopana went back. Ke-au-nini and his uncles awoke. He said to them: "Now the tabu is lifted. Now the hour of the marriage has come. We must prepare to go down to the sea. We shall see the sports of this land. Soon we shall meet the priests and the people."

He let the pig go, and it ran to Ke-au-nini's feet. The chicken followed suit, and the other offerings were placed in front of the door. Olopana returned. Ke-au-nini and his uncles woke up. He told them, "The taboo is lifted now. The time for the marriage has arrived. We need to get ready to head down to the sea. We'll witness the festivities of this land. Soon we'll meet the priests and the people."

They arose and opened their bundles of kapa, very fine and soft for red malos (girdles) for the uncles. Ke-au-nini put on his malo, called Ke-kea-awe-awe-ula (the red girdle with long ends, shaded in the tints of the rainbow) and his red feather cloak and his red feather helmet, nodding like a bird. His skin, polished and perfumed, shone resplendently. He was most gorgeous in his appearance.

They got up and opened their bundles of kapa, which were really nice and soft for red malos (girdles) for their uncles. Ke-au-nini put on his malo, called Ke-kea-awe-awe-ula (the red girdle with long ends, shaded in rainbow colors) along with his red feather cloak and red feather helmet, nodding like a bird. His skin, polished and scented, shone brightly. He looked absolutely stunning.

When he went out of his house, thatched with bird feathers and built of polished bones, darkness spread over the sky. The voices of the little fairies, the Kana-mu and Kana-wa were heard. The people in the great cocoanut lanai were filled with wonder, for they had never seen darkness come in this way. It was like the sun eclipsed. When Ke-au-nini and his companions [189]entered the lanai, the darkness passed away and all the people saw them in their splendor. The chiefs opened a way for the three. Ke-au-miki came in first and the people thought he was the husband, but when Ke-au-kai came they said, "This one is more beautiful," and when Ke-au-nini passed before them they fell on their faces, although he had a gauze kapa thrown over him. He passed on between rows of chiefs to the place of marriage. His uncles stepped aside, and then he threw off his thin kapa and the people shouted again and again until the echoes shook the precipices around the valley.

When he stepped out of his house, which was thatched with bird feathers and made of polished bones, darkness spread across the sky. The voices of the little fairies, the Kana-mu and Kana-wa, could be heard. The people in the large coconut lanai were filled with amazement, as they had never seen darkness arrive in this way. It was like a solar eclipse. When Ke-au-nini and his friends entered the lanai, the darkness faded away and everyone saw them in their splendor. The chiefs created a path for the three. Ke-au-miki went in first, and the people thought he was the husband, but when Ke-au-kai arrived, they said, "This one is more beautiful," and when Ke-au-nini walked past them, they fell to their faces, even though he had a sheer kapa draped over him. He made his way between rows of chiefs to the place of marriage. His uncles moved aside, and then he removed his thin kapa, and the crowd shouted again and again until the echoes reverberated off the cliffs surrounding the valley.

A YOUNG CHIEF OF HAWAII A Young Chief of Hawaii

Then Haina-kolo came out of her house near by and was guided to the side of her husband. As she saw him her heart melted and flowed to him like the mingling of floating sea-mosses. Olopana arose and said: "O chiefs and people, I have been asked to come here to the marriage of my sister with one whom she has met in dreams and loved. I agree to this wedding. Our parents approve, and the gods have given their signs. Our chiefess shall belong to the stranger. You shall obey him. I will do as he may direct. They shall now become husband and wife."

Then Haina-kolo came out of her nearby house and walked over to her husband. When she saw him, her heart melted and flowed to him like floating sea-mosses coming together. Olopana stood up and said: "O chiefs and people, I have been asked to gather here for my sister's marriage to someone she has met in her dreams and fallen in love with. I agree to this wedding. Our parents are on board, and the gods have given their signs. Our chiefess will belong to this stranger. You will follow his lead. I will do as he directs. They are now to be husband and wife."

The people shouted again and again, saying, "This is the husband of our chiefess." Then began the hookupu. Six districts brought six piles of offerings. There were treasures and[190] treasures of all kinds. Then came the wonderful feast of all the people.

The crowd kept shouting, "This is the husband of our chiefess." Then the hookupu started. Six districts brought six piles of offerings, filled with treasures and treasures of all kinds. Next came the amazing feast for everyone.

The fish companions of Ke-au-nini, who had drawn his boat from Kuai-he-lani, wanted Haina-kolo for themselves. While they were at the feast they found they could not get her, and they grew cold and ashamed and angry. Soon they broke away from the feast. Moi and Uhu ran away to the sea and returned to their homes. Niu-loa-hiki (a great eel) looked at Ke-au-nini and said: "You are very strange. I thought I should have my reward this day, but the winning has come to you. I am angry, because you are my servant. It is a shame for the chiefs of Hawaii to let you become their ruler." His angry eyes flashed fire, he opened his mouth and started to cry out again, but the people saw him and shouted: "Look, look, there is an eel that comes to the land. He runs and dives into the sea. This eel, Niu-loa-hiki, is more evil than any other of all the family of eels."

The fish companions of Ke-au-nini, who had pulled his boat from Kuai-he-lani, wanted Haina-kolo for themselves. While they were at the feast, they realized they couldn’t get her, and they felt cold, ashamed, and angry. Soon, they broke away from the feast. Moi and Uhu swam away to the sea and returned home. Niu-loa-hiki (a giant eel) looked at Ke-au-nini and said: "You are very strange. I thought I would receive my reward today, but the victory has gone to you. I’m angry because you are my servant. It’s shameful for the chiefs of Hawaii to let you become their ruler." His furious eyes blazed with anger, he opened his mouth and was about to shout again, but the people saw him and yelled: "Look, look, there’s an eel coming to shore. He’s running and diving back into the sea. This eel, Niu-loa-hiki, is more wicked than any other in the eel family."

Then all the fish ran off angry at this failure and gathered in the sea for consultation. Uhu said he would return at once to Makapuu. He was the Uhu who had the great battle with Kawelo when he was caught in a net. Moi went to the rough water outside the harbor. Kumunuiaiake went to Hilo. He was the huge fish with which Limaloa had a great battle when he[191] came to visit Hawaii. He was killed by Limaloa. Hou and Awela went wherever they could find a ditch to swim in.

Then all the fish swam off, upset about this failure, and gathered in the sea to talk things over. Uhu said he would go back to Makapuu right away. He was the Uhu who had the big fight with Kawelo when he got caught in a net. Moi headed out to the rough waters beyond the harbor. Kumunuiaiake went to Hilo. He was the large fish that Limaloa battled when he came to visit Hawaii. Limaloa ended up killing him. Hou and Awela went wherever they could find a ditch to swim in.

The people feasted on the mullet of Lolakea and the baked dogs of Hilo and the humpbacked mullet of Waiakea and all the sweet things of Hawaii. Then the sports commenced and there was surf-riding, dancing, wrestling, and boxing.

The people enjoyed the mullet from Lolakea, the baked dogs from Hilo, the humpbacked mullet from Waiakea, and all the sweet treats of Hawaii. Then the games began, featuring surf-riding, dancing, wrestling, and boxing.

Kawelo-hea, the surf-rider of Kawa in Oahu, was the best surf-rider. Hina-kahua, the child of the battling-places of Kohala, was the best boxer. Pilau-hulu, the noted boy of Olaa, was the best puhenehene-player. Lilinoe was the best konane-player. Luu-kia was the best kilu-player. She was a relative of Haina-kolo.

Kawelo-hea, the surfer from Kawa in Oahu, was the best surfer. Hina-kahua, the child from the battlegrounds of Kohala, was the best boxer. Pilau-hulu, the famous boy from Olaa, was the best puhenehene player. Lilinoe was the best konane player. Luu-kia was the best kilu player. She was a relative of Haina-kolo.

When the sports were over they returned to the chief's house and slept. Haina-kolo was one who did not closely adhere to the tabu. She ate the tabu things, which were sacred, belonging to the gods, such as bananas and luau. Ke-au-nini had always carefully, from his birth to marriage-day, observed the tabu, but, following the example of his wife, soon laid aside his carefulness, and lived in full disregard of all restraint for a time.

When the sports were over, they went back to the chief's house and slept. Haina-kolo was someone who didn’t strictly follow the taboo. She ate the forbidden things that were sacred and belonged to the gods, like bananas and luau. Ke-au-nini had always carefully observed the taboo from his birth until his wedding day, but after seeing his wife’s behavior, he quickly let go of his caution and lived without any restraint for a while.

Then Ke-au-nini left Haina-kolo and returned to Kuai-he-lani because dissensions arose between them on account of their wrong-doing.

Then Ke-au-nini left Haina-kolo and returned to Kuai-he-lani because disagreements came up between them due to their wrongdoing.

He did not tell his wife or friends, or even his uncles, but he took his cocoanut-boat to go back[192] to his home secretly. When he was far out in the ocean his sister saw him from her home in Lewa-lani (the blue sky). She sent Kana-ula, her watchman, to go out and guard him and bring him to her. Kana-ula was a strong wind blowing with the black clouds which rise before a storm.

He didn't tell his wife, friends, or even his uncles, but he took his coconut boat to secretly return home[192]. When he was far out in the ocean, his sister spotted him from her home in Lewa-lani (the blue sky). She sent Kana-ula, her lookout, to go out, protect him, and bring him back to her. Kana-ula was a strong wind blowing with the dark clouds that gather before a storm.

In a little while the watchman saw Ke-au-nini off Kohala, and by his great strength lifted Ke-au-nini and placed him on Kuai-he-lani, where he saw his mother and relatives. Then he went up to Lewa-lani to his sister and dwelt with her to forget his love for Haina-kolo.

In a little while, the watchman spotted Ke-au-nini off Kohala and, with his great strength, lifted Ke-au-nini and set him on Kuai-he-lani, where he saw his mother and relatives. Then he went up to Lewa-lani to be with his sister and stayed with her to try to forget his love for Haina-kolo.

Haina-kolo had a great love for her husband, never making any trouble before they separated. Her love for him was burning and full of passion, while she grieved over his disappearance. She soon had a child. The priests living in the heiau (temple), Pakaalana, beat their drums, and all Waipio knew that a chief was born.

Haina-kolo loved her husband deeply, never causing any issues before they parted ways. Her love for him was intense and passionate, and she mourned his absence. Before long, she had a child. The priests at the heiau (temple), Pakaalana, drummed loudly, and everyone in Waipio knew that a chief was born.

Haina-kolo began to go about like one crazed, longing to see the eyes of her husband. She took her child and launched out in the ocean. The boat in which she placed the child was the long husk of a cocoanut. She held fast to this and swam and floated by its side. When they had gone far out in the sea a great wind swept over them and upon them, driving them far out of sight of all land. She looked only for death. This wind was Kana-ula, and had been sent by[193] Moho, who was very angry at the girl for violating the tabu of the gods and eating the things set apart for the gods. This wind was to blow her far away on the ocean until death came.

Haina-kolo started moving around like someone out of their mind, desperate to see her husband’s eyes. She took her child and set out into the ocean. The boat she used for the child was the long shell of a coconut. She clung to it and swam alongside. When they had drifted far into the sea, a strong wind came over them, pushing them far out of sight of any land. She was only looking for death. This wind was Kana-ula, sent by Moho, who was very upset with the girl for breaking the tabu of the gods by eating what was reserved for them. This wind was meant to carry her far away on the ocean until death arrived.

When Haina-kolo had been blown a little way she prayed and moved her feet, turning toward the place where she had rejoiced with her husband. Then she offered another prayer and began to swim, but was driven out of sight of land. The wind ceased, its anger passed away, and a new land appeared. She swam toward this new land. Lei-makani, the child, saw this land, which was the high place of Ke-ao-lewa, and chanted:

When Haina-kolo had been blown a little way, she prayed and moved her feet, turning toward the place where she had celebrated with her husband. Then she offered another prayer and began to swim, but was carried out of sight of land. The wind died down, its rage faded, and a new land appeared. She swam toward this new land. Lei-makani, the child, saw this land, which was the high place of Ke-ao-lewa, and chanted:

   "Destroy the first kou grove;
    Destroy the second kou grove;
    Open a wonderful door in the evening;
    Offer your worship.
    Return, return, O bird!"

"Destroy the first kou grove;
    Destroy the second kou grove;
    Open a wonderful door in the evening;
    Offer your worship.
    Return, return, O bird!"

The mother said: "No, my child, that is not a bird. Oh, my child, that is Ke-ao-lewa, the land where we shall find a shore."

The mother said: "No, my child, that's not a bird. Oh, my child, that's Ke-ao-lewa, the land where we will find a shore."

But she went on patiently, swimming by the capes of Kohala, and came near to the places of noted surf and was almost on the land. Moho saw her still swimming and sent another wind servant, Makani-kona, the south wind, to drive her again out in the ocean. This south wind came like a whirlwind, sweeping and twisting over the waves, sending Haina-kolo far out in[194] the tossing sea. He thought he had killed her, so he went back to Moho.

But she kept going patiently, swimming by the capes of Kohala, getting close to the famous surf spots and almost reaching the land. Moho spotted her still swimming and sent another wind servant, Makani-kona, the south wind, to push her back out into the ocean. This south wind came like a whirlwind, swirling over the waves and sending Haina-kolo far out into the choppy sea. He thought he had finished her off, so he went back to Moho.

Moho asked him about his journey over the seas. He replied, "You sent me to kill, and that I did." She was satisfied and ceased her vigilance. Tired and suffering, Haina-kolo and her child floated far out in the ocean, too weary to swim. Then Lei-makani saw Ke-ao-lewa again lifted up and spread out like the wings of a floating bird. Help came to her in a great shark, Kau-naha-ili-pakapaka (Kau-naha, with a rough skin), belonging to the family of Pii-moi, one of the relatives of Ku, who swam up to her and carried her and the child until he was tired. Haina-kolo was rested and warmed by the sun. She saw that her shark friend was growing weak, so she called to the sun, "O sun, go on your way to the land of Ka-lewa-nuu, and tell Ke-au-nini that we are here at the cape of Ka-ia."

Moho asked him about his journey across the seas. He replied, "You sent me to kill, and I did exactly that." She was satisfied and stopped being watchful. Exhausted and in pain, Haina-kolo and her child drifted far out in the ocean, too tired to swim. Then Lei-makani saw Ke-ao-lewa again rise up and spread out like the wings of a floating bird. Help came to her in the form of a great shark, Kau-naha-ili-pakapaka (Kau-naha, with rough skin), part of the family of Pii-moi, a relative of Ku, who swam up to her and carried her and the child until he grew tired. Haina-kolo was refreshed and warmed by the sun. She realized that her shark friend was becoming weak, so she called out to the sun, "O sun, continue on your way to the land of Ka-lewa-nuu, and tell Ke-au-nini that we are here at the cape of Ka-ia."

The sun did not hear the cry from the sea. She called again, using the same words. The sun heard this call of Haina-kolo and went on to the place where Ke-au-nini was staying and called to him, "O Ke-au-nini, your wife is near the cape of Ka-ia."

The sun didn’t hear the call from the sea. She called again, using the same words. The sun heard Haina-kolo's call and went to where Ke-au-nini was staying and called to him, "Hey Ke-au-nini, your wife is near the cape of Ka-ia."

Moho heard the call. She was playing konane with her brother. She made a noise to confuse the words of the sun, and said to her brother, "O ke ku kela, o ka holo keia. Niole ka luna,[195] kopala ka ele, na ke kea ka ai." "Take this one up. Let that one move. Take that up slowly. The black is blotted out, the white wins."

Moho heard the call. She was playing konane with her brother. She made a noise to confuse the sun's words and said to her brother, "Pick this one up. Let that one move. Take that up slowly. The black is blotted out, the white wins." [195]

Then the sun called again, saying the same words, and Ke-au-nini heard, leaped up and left his sister, and went down to Kuai-he-lani and entered the temple, where he was accustomed to sleep, and fell as one dead. While he was reclining, his spirit left his body and went down to Milu and stayed there a long time.

Then the sun called out again, saying the same words, and Ke-au-nini heard it, jumped up, left his sister, and went down to Kuai-he-lani. He entered the temple where he usually slept and collapsed as if he were dead. While he was lying there, his spirit left his body and went down to Milu, where it stayed for a long time.

Haina-kolo was very near the land in the afternoon. Soon they came to the beach. There she dug a little hole for her child and laid him in his little boat in it and went up the path like a crazy person to the top of the high precipices of Ka-hula-anu (the cold dancing) and began to eat fruit growing on the trees. She clothed herself in leaves, then rushed into the forest.

Haina-kolo was close to the shore in the afternoon. Soon, she reached the beach. There, she dug a small hole for her child and placed him in his little boat in it, then hurried up the path like a wild person to the top of the steep cliffs of Ka-hula-anu (the cold dancing) and started to eat fruit from the trees. She dressed herself in leaves and then dashed into the forest.

Lei-makani was still floating where his mother had left him, near a place where the servants of Luu-kia went fishing every morning to get the food loved by the chiefs. Two men, Ka-holo-holo-uka and Ka-holo-holo-kai, had come down for Luu-kia, carrying a net. They threw their net over the water and the child floated into it. They thought they had a great fish. They carried the net up on the beach and found the boy. It was a little dark, and hard to see what they were catching. One called to the other,[196] "What have we caught this morning?" The other said: "I thought we had a great fish, but this is a child. I will take this child to my home." The other said, "No—This is a fish." So they had a quarrel until the sun rose. Then they went up to the village.

Lei-makani was still floating where his mother had left him, near a spot where Luu-kia's servants went fishing every morning to catch the food loved by the chiefs. Two men, Ka-holo-holo-uka and Ka-holo-holo-kai, had come down for Luu-kia, carrying a net. They threw their net into the water and the child floated into it. They thought they had caught a big fish. They pulled the net onto the beach and discovered the boy. It was a little dark, making it hard to see what they were catching. One called to the other, [196] "What have we caught this morning?" The other replied, "I thought we had a big fish, but this is a child. I’m taking this child home." The other said, "No—this is a fish." So they argued until the sun rose. Then they went up to the village.

Ka-holo-holo-uka told his wife, "We have a child." Then he told her how they had caught Lei-makani. They talked loudly. This chiefess heard their noisy clamor and asked her servant, "What's the trouble with these noisy ones?" They told her and she wanted that child brought to her, and commanded Maile-lau-lii (small leaf maile) to go and get it. He took it to Luu-kia, who marked its wonderful beauty. She sent for the fishermen to tell her how they got the child. They told her about the fishing.

Ka-holo-holo-uka told his wife, "We have a child." Then he explained how they had caught Lei-makani. They spoke loudly. The chiefess heard their racket and asked her servant, "What's going on with these noisy people?" They told her, and she desired to have that child brought to her, commanding Maile-lau-lii (small leaf maile) to go and get it. He took it to Luu-kia, who admired its incredible beauty. She called for the fishermen to explain how they had gotten the child. They shared their fishing story.

She wanted to know who were the parents. They said: "We do not know. This may be the child of Haina-kolo, for we know she has disappeared with her child. She may be dead and this may be her boy."

She wanted to know who the parents were. They said, "We don’t know. This could be the child of Haina-kolo, because we know she has gone missing with her child. She might be dead, and this could be her boy."

Luu-kia said, "You two take the child, and I will give the name, Lopa-iki-hele-wale [going without anything]. Then you care for it until it grows up."

Luu-kia said, "You two take the child, and I will give the name, Lopa-iki-hele-wale [going without anything]. Then you take care of it until it grows up."

They took the child to the land of Opaeloa, as a good place to bring it up. The fishermen said to Luu-kia, "Will you provide food, fish, and[197] clothing?" She said, "Yes." They thought the child would not understand, but it knew all these words. The fisherman and his wife took the child away. Waipio Valley people were surrounded by precipices, but the gods of Waipio watched all the troubles by sending messengers to go over to the upland and follow Haina-kolo.

They took the child to the land of Opaeloa, which was thought to be a good place to raise it. The fishermen asked Luu-kia, "Will you provide food, fish, and[197] clothing?" She replied, "Yes." They believed the child wouldn't understand, but it understood all those words. The fisherman and his wife took the child with them. The people of Waipio Valley were surrounded by cliffs, but the gods of Waipio watched over their troubles by sending messengers to go up to the highlands and follow Haina-kolo.

Ku and Hina and Olopana were burdened by the loss of Haina-kolo and Lei-makani, so they went to the temple at Pakaalana, where the uncles of Ke-au-nini were staying. There they consulted the gods with signs and sorceries.

Ku, Hina, and Olopana were weighed down by the loss of Haina-kolo and Lei-makani, so they went to the temple at Pakaalana, where Ke-au-nini's uncles were staying. There, they sought guidance from the gods through signs and magic.

They sent Ke-au-miki to get some little stones at Kea-au, a place near Haena. His brother said: "Get thirteen stones—seven white and six black. Make them fast in a bundle, so they cannot be lost, then come back by Pana-ewa and get awa (piper methysticum) which man did not plant, but which was carried by the birds to the trees and planted there. Then return this evening and we will study the signs." Ke-au-miki went up the pali (precipice) and hastened along the top running and leaping and flying over Hamakua to Hilo.

They sent Ke-au-miki to pick up some small stones at Kea-au, a spot near Haena. His brother said, "Grab thirteen stones—seven white and six black. Tie them together securely so they won't get lost, then come back through Pana-ewa and collect some awa (piper methysticum) that wasn't planted by anyone but was carried by the birds and grew in the trees. Then come back this evening, and we'll study the signs." Ke-au-miki climbed up the cliff and hurried along the ridge, running, jumping, and flying over Hamakua to Hilo.

The Hilo palis were nothing to this man as he sped swiftly over the gulches until he came to the Wailuku River guarded by the kupua Pili-a-mo-o, who concealed the path so that none[198] could find it until a price was paid. The dragon covered the path with its rough skin.

The Hilo palis meant nothing to this man as he raced quickly over the valleys until he reached the Wailuku River, protected by the kupua Pili-a-mo-o, who hid the path so that no one[198] could discover it until a price was paid. The dragon shielded the path with its tough skin.

Ke-au-miki stood looking for a path, but could only see what seemed to be pahoehoe lava. The tail of the dragon was like a kukui-tree-trunk lying in the water. He saw the tail switching and rising up to strike him. Then he knew that this was a kupua. The tail almost struck him on the head. He called to Kahuli in Kuai-he-lani, who sent a mighty wind and hurled aside the waters, caught up the body of the dragon and let it fall, smashing it on the rocks, breaking the beds of lava.

Ke-au-miki stood looking for a way forward, but all he could see was what looked like pahoehoe lava. The dragon's tail resembled a kukui tree trunk floating in the water. He watched the tail flicking and rising up to hit him. Then he realized this was a kupua. The tail nearly hit him on the head. He called out to Kahuli in Kuai-he-lani, who sent a powerful wind that swept away the waters, lifted the dragon's body, and let it fall, smashing it against the rocks and breaking the beds of lava.

Then Ke-au-miki rushed over the river and up the precipices, speeding along to Pa-ai-ie, where the long ohia point of Pana-ewa is found, then turned toward the sea and went to Haena, to the place where the little stones aala-manu are found. He picked up the stones and ran to Pana-ewa and got the awa hanging on the tree, tied up the awa and stones and hurried back. He crossed the gulch at Konolii and met a man, Lolo-ka-eha, who tried to take the awa away from him. He was a robber. When they came face to face, Ke-au-miki caught the man with his hand, hurled him over the precipice and killed him. When he saw that this man was dead, he ran as swiftly as the wind until he met a very beautiful woman, Wai-puna-lei. She saw him and asked him to be her husband, but he would not stop. He crossed Hilo boundaries to Hamakua, to the place where the kapa-trees were growing, as the sun was going down over the palis. He came to the temple door and laid down his burden.

Then Ke-au-miki rushed across the river and up the cliffs, speeding toward Pa-ai-ie, where the long ohia point of Pana-ewa is located. He then turned toward the sea and headed to Haena, to the spot where the little aala-manu stones can be found. He picked up the stones and ran back to Pana-ewa to get the awa hanging from the tree, tied up the awa and stones, and hurried back. He crossed the gulch at Konolii and encountered a man, Lolo-ka-eha, who tried to take the awa from him. He was a thief. When they came face to face, Ke-au-miki grabbed the man with his hand, hurled him over the cliff, and killed him. After seeing that the man was dead, he ran as fast as the wind until he met a stunning woman, Wai-puna-lei. She saw him and asked him to be her husband, but he didn’t stop. He crossed from Hilo into Hamakua, to where the kapa trees were growing, just as the sun was setting over the cliffs. He arrived at the temple door and set down his burden.

THE HOME OF THE DRAGONS NEAR HILO THE DRAGONS' HOME NEAR HILO

Then Ke-au-kai said: "This is my word to all the people: Prepare the awa while I take the little stones, pour awa into a cup: I will cover it up and we will watch the signs. If, while I chant, the bubbles on the awa come to the left side, we will find Haina-kolo. If they go to the right, she is fully lost. Let all the people keep silence; no noise, no running about, no sleeping. Watch all the signs and the clouds in the heavens."

Then Ke-au-kai said: "Here’s my message to everyone: Get the awa ready while I gather the small stones and pour the awa into a cup. I'll cover it up, and we’ll watch for signs. If, while I chant, the bubbles in the awa move to the left side, we will find Haina-kolo. If they move to the right, she is completely lost. Everyone needs to be quiet; no noise, no running around, no sleeping. Pay attention to all the signs and the clouds in the sky."

Then he chanted:

Then he sang:

   "O Ku and Kane and Kanaloa,
    Let the magic power come.
    Amama ua noa.
    Tabu is lifted from
    My bird-catching place for food.
    You are a stranger, I am a resident.
    Let the friend be taken care of.
    United is the earth of the tabu woman. Amama."

"O Ku and Kane and Kanaloa,
    Let the magic power come.
    Amama ua noa.
    The taboo is lifted from
    My bird-catching place for food.
    You are a stranger, I am a resident.
    Let the friend be taken care of.
    The earth of the taboo woman is united. Amama."

The bubbles stood on the right side, and the priest said, "We shall never find Haina-kolo; the gods have gone away." Olopana said: "I am much troubled for my brother and sister, and that child I wanted for the chief of this land. I[200] do not understand why these things have come to us."

The bubbles were on the right side, and the priest said, "We'll never find Haina-kolo; the gods have left us." Olopana replied, "I'm really worried about my brother and sister, and that child I wanted for the chief of this land. I[200] don’t get why this is happening to us."

All the people were silent, weeping softly, but Ke-au-kai and his brother were not troubled, for they knew their chief and wife were in the care of the aumakuas.

All the people were quiet, crying softly, but Ke-au-kai and his brother were not disturbed, because they knew their chief and wife were in the care of the aumakuas.

When Lei-makani had grown up, Luu-kia took him as her husband. He went surf-riding daily. She was very jealous of Maile, who would often go surf-riding with him. Lei-makani did not care for her, for he knew she was a sister of his mother although she had a child by him. One day, when he went with Maile, Luu-kia was angry and caught that child and killed it by dashing it against a stone.

When Lei-makani grew up, Luu-kia married him. He went surfing every day. She was really jealous of Maile, who often surfed with him. Lei-makani didn’t care about her jealousy because he knew Maile was his mother's sister, even though she had a child with him. One day, when he went surfing with Maile, Luu-kia got furious and took that child, killing it by smashing it against a rock.

The servants went down to the beach, waiting for Lei-makani to come to land. Then they told him about the death of his child and their fear for him if he went up to the house with Maile. Lei-makani left his surf-board and went to the house weeping, and found the child's body by the stone. He took a piece of kapa and wrapped it up, carrying the broken body down to a fountain, where he cleansed it and offered chants and incantations until the child became alive. His mother, Haina-kolo, heard the following chants and came to her son, for the voice was carried to her by kupuas who had magic powers. The child's name was Lono-kai. He wrapped it again[201] in soft warm kapas and chanted while he washed the child, naming the fountain Kama-ahala (a child has passed away):

The servants went down to the beach, waiting for Lei-makani to come ashore. Then they told him about the death of his child and their worries for him if he went back to the house with Maile. Lei-makani left his surfboard and went to the house in tears, finding the child’s body by the stone. He took a piece of kapa and wrapped it up, carrying the broken body down to a fountain, where he cleansed it and offered chants and incantations until the child came back to life. His mother, Haina-kolo, heard the chants and came to her son, as the voice reached her through kupuas who had magical powers. The child's name was Lono-kai. He wrapped him up again in soft, warm kapas and chanted while he washed the child, naming the fountain Kama-ahala (a child has passed away):

   "Kama-ahala smells of the blood;
    The sick smell of the blood rises.
    Washed away in the earth is the blood;
    Hard is the red blood
    Warmed by the heat of the heavens,
    Laid out under the shining sky.
    Lono-kai-o-lohia is dead."

"Kama-ahala smells of blood;
The sickening scent of blood rises.
The blood has been washed away into the earth;
Hard is the red blood
warmed by the heat of the sky,
laid out under the bright sky.
Lono-kai-o-lohia is dead."

Then the voice of the child was heard in a low moan from the bundle, saying, "Lono-kai-o-lohia [Lono possessed of the Ala spirit] is alive." The father heard the voice and softly uttered another chant:

Then the child's voice was heard in a soft moan from the bundle, saying, "Lono-kai-o-lohia [Lono possessed of the Ala spirit] is alive." The father heard the voice and quietly recited another chant:

   "In the silence
    Has been heard the gods of the night;
    What is this wailing over us?
    Wailing for the death of
    Lono, the spirit of the sea—dead!"

"In the silence
    The gods of the night have been heard;
    What is this wailing above us?
    Wailing for the death of
    Lono, the spirit of the sea—dead!"

The voice came again from the kapas, "Lono, the spirit of the sea, is alive." Lei-makani's love for his child was overflowing, and again he uttered an incantation to his own parents:

The voice came again from the kapas, "Lono, the spirit of the sea, is alive." Lei-makani's love for his child was overflowing, and once more he chanted a spell to his own parents:

   "O Ku, the father!
    O Hina, the mother!
    Olopana was the first-born;
    Haina-kolo, the sister, was born:
    Haina-kolo and Ke-au-nini were the parents:
    Lei-makani was the child:
    I am Lei-makani, the child of Haina-kolo,
    The sacred woman of Waipio's precipices;
    My mother is living among the ripe halas;
    [202]For us was the fruit of the ulii;
    I was found by the fisherman;
    I am the child of the pali hula-anu;
    I was cared for by one of my family
    Inland at Opaeloa;
    They gave me the name Lopa-iki-hele-wale
    [Little lazy fellow having nothing];
    But I am Lei-makani—you shall hear it."

"O Ku, the father!
    O Hina, the mother!
    Olopana was the first-born;
    Haina-kolo, the sister, was born:
    Haina-kolo and Ke-au-nini were the parents:
    Lei-makani was the child:
    I am Lei-makani, the child of Haina-kolo,
    The sacred woman of Waipio's cliffs;
    My mother is living among the ripe halas;
    [202]For us was the fruit of the ulii;
    I was found by the fisherman;
    I am the child of the hula-anu cliff;
    I was taken care of by a family member
    Inland at Opaeloa;
    They gave me the name Lopa-iki-hele-wale
    [Little lazy fellow with nothing];
    But I am Lei-makani—you will hear it."

His heart was heavy with longing for his mother, and the gods of the wind, the wind brothers, took his plaintive love-chant to the ears of Haina-kolo, who had wandered in her insanity, but was now free from her craze and had become herself. She followed that voice over the precipices and valleys to the top of a precipice. Standing there and looking down she saw her child and grandchild below, and she chanted:

His heart was weighed down with a longing for his mother, and the wind gods, the wind brothers, carried his sorrowful love song to Haina-kolo, who had been lost in her madness but was now back to reality and had found herself again. She followed that voice over the cliffs and valleys to the edge of a cliff. Standing there and looking down, she saw her child and grandchild below, and she sang:

   "Thy voice I have heard
    Softly echoed by the pali,
    Wailing against the pali;
    Thy voice, my child beloved;
    My child, indeed;
    My child, when the cloud hung over
    And the rainbow light was above us,
    That day when we floated together
    When the sea was breaking my heart;
    My child of the cape of Ka-ia,
    When the sun was hanging above us.
    Where have I been?
    Tell Ke-au-nini-ula-o-ka-lani;
    I was in the midst of the sea
    With the child of our love;
    My child, my little child,
    Where are you? Oh, come back!"
[203]

"Your voice I've heard
    Softly echoing against the cliffs,
    Wailing against the cliffs;
    Your voice, my beloved child;
    My child, truly;
    My child, when the cloud was hovering
    And the rainbow light was above us,
    That day we floated together
    When the sea broke my heart;
    My child from the cape of Ka-ia,
    When the sun was shining above us.
    Where have I been?
    Tell Ke-au-nini-ula-o-ka-lani;
    I was in the middle of the sea
    With the child of our love;
    My child, my little child,
    Where are you? Oh, please come back!"
[203]

Then she went down the precipice and met her son holding his child in his arms, and wailed:

Then she went down the cliff and found her son holding his child in his arms, and cried out:

   "My lord from the fogs of the inland,
    From the precipices fighting the wind,
    Striking down along the ridges;
    My child, with the voice of a bird,
    Echoed by the precipice of Pakohi,
    Shaking and dancing on inaccessible places,
    Laughing out on the broken waters
    Where we were floating in danger;
    There I loved dearly your voice
    Fighting with waves
    While the fierce storm was above us
    Seen by your many gods
    Who dwell in the shining sky—
    Auwe for us both!"

"My lord from the misty hills,
    From the cliffs battling the wind,
    Sliding down along the ridges;
    My child, with a birdlike voice,
    Echoed by the cliff of Pakohi,
    Shaking and dancing in unreachable places,
    Laughing over the choppy waters
    Where we were drifting in danger;
    There I cherished your voice
    Struggling against the waves
    While the fierce storm raged above us
    Watched by your many gods
    Who live in the bright sky—
    Auwe for us both!"

They waited a little while, until the time when Lono-kai became strong again. Then they went up to the village.

They waited for a bit until Lono-kai regained his strength. Then they headed up to the village.

Haina-kolo had run into the forest, her wet pa-u torn off, no clothing left. Her long hair was her cloak, clothing her from head to foot. She wandered until cold, then dressed herself with leaves. As her right senses returned she made warm garments of leaves and ate fruits of the forest. When they came to the village they met the people who knew Haina-kolo. She dwelt there until Lono-kai grew up. He and his father looked like twins, having great resemblance, people told them, to Ke-au-nini. The boy asked, "Where is my grandfather, Ke-au-nini?" Lei-makani said: "I never saw your grandfather. He was very tabu and sacred. He killed his own[204] father, Ku-aha-ilo, god of the heavens. I know by my mana [spirit power] that he is with the daughters of Milu." The boy said: "I must go and find him. I will go in my spirit body, leaving this human body. You must not forbid the journey." Ke-au-kai, the priest, said: "You cannot find him unless you learn what to do before you go. Those chiefs of Milu have many sports and games. I tell you these things must be learned before you go into that land. If you are able to win against the spirits of that place you can get your grandfather."

Haina-kolo had run into the forest, her wet pa-u torn off, with no clothes left. Her long hair served as her cloak, covering her from head to toe. She wandered until she felt cold, then dressed herself with leaves. As her senses returned, she made warm garments from leaves and ate fruits from the forest. When they arrived at the village, they met people who recognized Haina-kolo. She lived there until Lono-kai grew up. He and his father looked like twins, having a strong resemblance, as people said, to Ke-au-nini. The boy asked, "Where is my grandfather, Ke-au-nini?" Lei-makani said: "I never saw your grandfather. He was very tabu and sacred. He killed his own father, Ku-aha-ilo, god of the heavens. I know by my mana [spirit power] that he is with the daughters of Milu." The boy said: "I must go and find him. I will go in my spirit body, leaving this human body. You must not forbid the journey." Ke-au-kai, the priest, said: "You cannot find him unless you learn what to do before you go. Those chiefs of Milu have many sports and games. I’m telling you, these things must be learned before you enter that land. If you manage to win against the spirits of that place, you can get your grandfather."

All the chiefs aided the boy to acquire skill in all sports. They went to the fields of Paaohau. Nuanua, the most skilful teacher of hula, taught him to dance. The highest chiefs and chiefesses went with him to help, taking their retinues with them. Lei-makani said: "The knowledge of sports is the means by which you will catch your grandfather. Now be careful. Do not be stingy with food. Give to others and take care of the people."

All the leaders helped the boy get better at all sports. They went to the fields of Paaohau. Nuanua, the best hula teacher, showed him how to dance. The top chiefs and chiefesses accompanied him to provide support, bringing their followers along. Lei-makani said, "Mastering sports is how you'll impress your grandfather. Now be careful. Don't be stingy with food. Share with others and take care of the community."

They went up in a great company, and Haina-kolo wondered at the beauty of the boy, and asked why they were travelling. Lono-kai told them the reason for his journey and desire to see the field of sports.

They went up in a large group, and Haina-kolo marveled at the boy's beauty and asked why they were traveling. Lono-kai explained the reason for his journey and his desire to see the sports field.

Nuanua, the hula teacher, sent his assistants to get all kinds of leaves and flowers used in the[205] hula, then sent for a black pig to be used as an omen. If it ran to Lono-kai, he would become a good dancer; if not, he would fail. The pig went to him. The priest offered this prayer:

Nuanua, the hula teacher, sent his assistants to gather all kinds of leaves and flowers used in the [205] hula, then called for a black pig to be used as an omen. If the pig ran to Lono-kai, he would become a good dancer; if not, he would fail. The pig went to him. The priest offered this prayer:

   "Laka is living where the forest leaves are trembling,
    The ghost-god of dancers above and below,
    From the boundary of the North to the place most southern;
    O Laka, your altar is covered with leaves,
    The dancing leaves of the ieie vine;
    This offering of leaves is the labor of the gods,
    The gods of your family, Pele and Hiiaka;
    The women living in warm winds come here for the toil,
    And this labor of ours is learning your dance.
    Tabu laid down; tabu lifted. Amama ua noa [We are through]!"

"Laka is living where the forest leaves are shaking,
     The ghost-god of dancers both above and below,
     From the edge of the North to the southernmost place;
     O Laka, your altar is covered in leaves,
     The dancing leaves of the ieie vine;
     This offering of leaves is the work of the gods,
     The gods of your family, Pele and Hiiaka;
     The women who live in warm winds come here to work,
     And our effort here is learning your dance.
     Tabu laid down; tabu lifted. Amama ua noa [We're done]!"

The priest lifted his eyes, and the pig was seen lying at the foot of the boy. Then he commenced teaching the boy the kilu and the first dance. They were thirty days learning the dances, and the boy learned all those his teachers knew.

The priest looked up, and saw the pig lying at the boy's feet. Then he started teaching the boy the kilu and the first dance. They spent thirty days learning the dances, and the boy picked up everything his teachers knew.

Then they went around Hawaii, studying the dances. He was told to go back and get all the new ideas and seek the gods to learn their newest dance, for theirs differed from those of his teachers. He was to seek this knowledge in dreams. Lei-makani said: "Your teachers have shown you the slow way; if that is all you know, you will win fame, but not victory. You must learn from the gods." Lono-kai again went to Hamakua with his companions and learned how to play konane, the favorite game of Ke-au-nini. The teacher said, "I have taught you all I know[206] inside and outside, as I would not teach the other young chiefs." The boy said to him, "There is one thing more,—give offerings to the gods that they may teach us in our dreams newer and better ways."

Then they traveled around Hawaii, observing the dances. He was instructed to return and gather all the new ideas, seeking the gods to learn their latest dance since theirs was different from what his teachers had taught. He was to find this knowledge in his dreams. Lei-makani said, "Your teachers have shown you the slow way; if that's all you know, you'll gain fame, but not victory. You must learn from the gods." Lono-kai went back to Hamakua with his friends and discovered how to play konane, the favorite game of Ke-au-nini. The teacher said, "I have taught you everything I know, inside and out, as I would not teach the other young chiefs." The boy responded, "There's one more thing—make offerings to the gods so they can teach us in our dreams newer and better ways."

So they waited quietly, offering sacrifices. The priests told him to set apart a pig while he made a prayer. If the pig died during the prayer, he would not forget anything learned. The boy laid his right hand on the pig and began to pray:

So they waited silently, making sacrifices. The priests instructed him to set aside a pig while he said a prayer. If the pig died during the prayer, he wouldn’t forget anything he had learned. The boy placed his right hand on the pig and started to pray:

   "Here is a pig, an offering to the gods.
    O Lono in the Under-world, Lono in the sky:
    O Kane, who makes not-to-be-broken laws,
    Kane in the darkness, Kane in the hot wind,
    Kane of the generations, Kane of the thunder,
    Kane in the whirlwind and the storm:
    Here is labor—labor of the gods.
    My body is alive for you!
    Filled up is the Nuu-pule.
    My prayer is for those you hold dear.
    O Laka, come with knowledge and magic power!
    Laka, dancing in the moving forest leaves
    Of the mountain ridges and the valleys,
    Return and bestow the knowledge
    Of Pele and Hiiaka, the guardians of the wind,
    Knowing the multitude of the gods of the night,
    Knowing Aukele-nui-aku in the Under-world.
    O people of the night,
    Here is the pig, the offering!
    Come with knowledge, magic power, and safety.
    Amama ua noa."

"Here is a pig, a gift to the gods.
    O Lono in the Underworld, Lono in the sky:
    O Kane, who creates unbreakable laws,
    Kane in the darkness, Kane in the hot wind,
    Kane of the generations, Kane of the thunder,
    Kane in the whirlwind and the storm:
    Here is labor—labor of the gods.
    My body is alive for you!
    The Nuu-pule is filled up.
    My prayer is for those you cherish.
    O Laka, come with knowledge and magical power!
    Laka, dancing in the rustling leaves
    Of the mountain ridges and the valleys,
    Return and share the wisdom
    Of Pele and Hiiaka, the guardians of the wind,
    Knowing the many gods of the night,
    Knowing Aukele-nui-aku in the Underworld.
    O people of the night,
    Here is the pig, the offering!
    Come with knowledge, magical power, and safety.
    Amama ua noa."

Then the boy lifted his hand and the pig lay silent in death. Then came thunder shaking the earth, and lightning flashing in flames, and a storm breaking in red rain. Mists came and the shad[207]ows of the thousands of gods of Ke-au-nini fell upon the boy. The teachers and friends sat in perfect silence for a long time. The storm was beating outside, and the boy was overcome with weariness and wondered at the silence of his friends.

Then the boy raised his hand, and the pig lay still in death. Thunder rumbled, shaking the ground, and lightning flashed in flames as a storm poured down red rain. Mists rolled in, and the shadows of the thousands of gods of Ke-au-nini descended upon the boy. The teachers and friends remained in complete silence for a long time. The storm raged outside, and the boy felt exhausted, wondering about the silence of his friends.

Rainbow colors were about him, and the people were awed by their fears and sat still until evening came. Then the teacher asked the boy if he saw what had been done in the darkness resting over him, and if he could explain to them. The boy said, "I do not understand you; perhaps my teacher can explain."

Rainbow colors surrounded him, and the people were overwhelmed by their fears and stayed quiet until evening arrived. Then the teacher asked the boy if he noticed what had happened in the darkness hovering over him and if he could explain it to them. The boy replied, "I don't understand you; maybe my teacher can explain."

Nuanua said: "I am growing old and have never seen such things above any one learning the dance. You have come to me modestly, like one of the common people, when I should have gone to you, and now the gods show your worth and power and their favor."

Nuanua said: "I'm getting older and have never seen anything like this in someone learning the dance. You've approached me humbly, like one of the everyday folks, when it should have been me coming to you, and now the gods are revealing your value and strength as well as their blessing."

Then he took a piece of wood from the hula altar which was covered with leaves and flowers, and, putting it in a cup of awa, shook it, and looked, and said to the boy: "This is the best I can do for you. Now the gods will take you in their care." Then he poured awa into cups, passing them to all the people as he chanted incantations, all the company clapping their hands. Then they drank. But the boy's cup was drunk by the eepas of Po (gnomes of the[208] night). So the company feasted and the night became calm. Lono-kai that night left his friends with Nuanua and journeyed on. He waited some days and then told Lei-makani he thought he was ready. He said: "Yes, I have heard about your success, but I will see what you can do. We will wait another ten days before you go." Then for two days all the people of Waipio brought their offerings. They built a great lanai, and feasted. Lei-makani told the people that he had called them together to see the wonderful power in the sports of the boy. So the boy stood up and chanted:

Then he took a piece of wood from the hula altar that was decorated with leaves and flowers, and, placing it in a cup of awa, he shook it, looked at it, and said to the boy, "This is the best I can do for you. Now the gods will take care of you." He then poured awa into cups and distributed them to everyone while chanting incantations, with the whole group clapping their hands. They then drank. However, the boy's cup was consumed by the eepas of Po (gnomes of the night). So the group celebrated, and the night became peaceful. That night, Lono-kai left his friends with Nuanua and continued on his journey. After waiting a few days, he told Lei-makani that he thought he was ready. Lei-makani replied, "Yes, I've heard about your success, but I want to see what you can do. We'll wait another ten days before you go." For two days, all the people of Waipio brought their offerings. They built a large lanai and feasted. Lei-makani informed the people that he had gathered them to witness the boy's extraordinary skills in sports. So the boy stood up and began to chant:

   "O Kuamu-amu [the little people of the clouds of the sky],
    The alii thronging in crowds from Kuai-he-lani,
    On the shoulders of Moana-liha, divided at the waters,
    Divided at the waters of the heavy mist,
    And the rain coming from the skies,
    And the storm rushing inland.
    Broken into mists are the falls of the mountains,—
    Mists that bathe the buds of the flowers,
    Opening the buds below the precipices.
    Arise, O beloved one!"

"O Kuamu-amu [the little people of the clouds in the sky],
The chiefs gathering in crowds from Kuai-he-lani,
On the shoulders of Moana-liha, split at the waters,
Split at the waters of the thick mist,
And the rain pouring from the skies,
And the storm rushing inland.
Broken into mists are the falls of the mountains,—
Mists that wash the buds of the flowers,
Opening the buds below the cliffs.
Arise, O beloved one!"

244. Kihikihi, (Zanclus Canescens) 244. Kihikihi, (Zanclus Canescens)

Ke-au-nini heard this chant, even down in Po, while he was sporting with the eepas of Milu, while his spirit body was with his friend Popo-alaea. He repeated the same chant, and the ghosts all rejoiced and laughed, and Laka leaped to his side and danced before him. They had the same sports as the noted ones on Hawaii. Lono-kai danced in magic power before all the people until the time came for him to go along the path of his visions of the night. All omens and signs had been noted and were found to be favorable. One of the old priests told the people to make known their thought about the best path for the young chief, but they were silent. Then Moli-lele, an old priest who had the spirit of the unihipilis resting upon him, said: "I know that there will be many troubles. Cold and fierce winds come over the sea. Low tides come in the morning. The land of Kane-huna-moku rises in the coral surf." He chanted:

Ke-au-nini heard this chant, even down in Po, while he was having fun with the eepas of Milu, and while his spirit was with his friend Popo-alaea. He repeated the same chant, and the ghosts all rejoiced and laughed, and Laka jumped to his side and danced in front of him. They enjoyed the same games as the famous ones on Hawaii. Lono-kai danced with magical energy in front of everyone until it was time for him to follow the path of his night visions. All omens and signs had been noted and were found to be positive. One of the old priests told the people to express their thoughts on the best path for the young chief, but they remained silent. Then Moli-lele, an old priest who had the spirit of the unihipilis resting upon him, said: "I know that there will be many troubles. Cold and fierce winds come over the sea. Low tides come in the morning. The land of Kane-huna-moku rises in the coral surf." He chanted:

   "Dead is this chief of ours,
    Caught as a bird strikes a fish;
    The foam of surf waves rises up,
    Smiting and driving below.
    No sorcerer of the land is there,
    Where the coral reef labors,
    And the rock-eating Hina of the far-off sea."

"Dead is our chief,
    Caught like a bird catching a fish;
    The foam from the surf rises up,
    Smashing and pushing below.
    There’s no sorcerer in the land,
    Where the coral reef works hard,
    And the rock-eating Hina of the distant sea."

The chiefs began to wail, but lightning was in the eyes of the boy and his face was filled with anger at this word of the old priest. Then another priest arose and said: "O chiefs and people, I have seen the path to the Under-world, and it is not right for this young man to go. His body is human and easily captured by the ghosts. He might be safe if he could get the body of the one he seeks. There are fierce guardians of the path who will make war on whoever comes in the flesh."[210]

The chiefs started to cry, but there was a fire in the boy's eyes, and his face was full of rage at what the old priest said. Then another priest stood up and said, "Oh chiefs and people, I have seen the way to the Underworld, and it’s not right for this young man to go there. His body is human and can be easily taken by the spirits. He might be safe if he could get the body of the one he’s looking for. There are fierce guardians of the path who will attack anyone who enters in the flesh."[210]

Then Kalei, another priest, said: "I know their world. I saw the stars this morning, and they told me that the path was stopped against this chief by broken coral and the bones of the dead. The tabu-children of Hina are swimming in the sea. I will prove the danger by this awa cup. If the bubbles of the awa poured in go to the right, he can go. If to the left, he must stay." This he did uttering incantations, but bubbles covered all the surface.

Then Kalei, another priest, said: "I know their world. I saw the stars this morning, and they told me that the path is blocked for this chief by broken coral and the bones of the dead. The tabu-children of Hina are swimming in the sea. I will prove the danger with this awa cup. If the bubbles that pour in go to the right, he can go. If they go to the left, he has to stay." He said this while chanting incantations, but bubbles covered the entire surface.

Then the priests advised the young chief to stay and eat the fat of the land. Then Hae-hae, the great chief, said, "We have come to point out a path, if we can, and to make quiet and peaceful that way into Po." He instituted new omens, and showed that the young chief would be successful, but he would have many difficulties to overcome.

Then the priests suggested to the young chief that he should stay and enjoy the abundance around him. Hae-hae, the great chief, said, "We have come to guide you along a path, if we can, and to make that journey into Po peaceful." He introduced new signs and indicated that the young chief would be successful, but he would face many challenges ahead.

Lono-kai arose and said: "The words of these chiefs were twisted. I will go after the spirit-body of my grandfather, as I have sworn to do. My word is fast. I will go to the land where my grandfather stays."

Lono-kai got up and said: "The words of these chiefs are distorted. I'm going to seek the spirit of my grandfather, just like I promised. My word is strong. I'm heading to the place where my grandfather is."

The priests who had tried to terrify Lono-kai were his enemies, and would oppose his journey, and he wanted them killed, but Lei-makani would not permit it. Ku also quieted him with patient words, and he ceased from anger and told them he must prepare at once to go.[211]

The priests who had tried to scare Lono-kai were his enemies and would stand in the way of his journey, and he wanted them dead, but Lei-makani wouldn’t allow it. Ku also calmed him down with soothing words, and he stopped being angry and told them he needed to get ready to leave right away.[211]

Lei-makani had a double canoe made ready, and selected a number of strong men to accompany the young chief. Lono-kai would not have any of these men, but went out early in the morning, took a cup of awa to the temple nearby and chanted his genealogical mele.

Lei-makani got a double canoe ready and chose several strong men to join the young chief. Lono-kai did not want any of these men, so he went out early in the morning, took a cup of awa to the nearby temple, and sang his ancestral chant.

Thunder and lightning and heavy wind and rain attended his visit to the temple. He returned to his parents and told them to wait for him thirty days. If a mist was over all the land they might wait and watch ten days more, and if the mist continued, another ten, when he would return with thunder and lightning to meet his friends. But if the voices of the sea were strong at Kumukahi, with mist resting on Opaelolo and rain on Puu-o-ka-polei, then he would be dead.

Thunder, lightning, strong winds, and heavy rain accompanied his visit to the temple. He went back to his parents and told them to wait for him for thirty days. If there was mist covering the entire land, they could wait and watch for another ten days, and if the mist persisted, they could wait another ten, when he would return with thunder and lightning to meet his friends. But if the sounds of the sea were loud at Kumukahi, with mist lingering on Opaelolo and rain on Puu-o-ka-polei, then he would be dead.

He took his feather cloak and war weapons from his grandparents, and feather helmet, and went out. He bade his parents farewell, took a cocoanut-husk canoe and went down to the sea. The waves rose high, pounding the face of the coast precipices. Lei-makani ran down to bring Lono-kai back, but according to the proverb he caught the hand of the chiefess who lives in the land of Nowhere. The boy had disappeared.

He grabbed his feather cloak and weapons from his grandparents, put on his feather helmet, and headed out. He said goodbye to his parents, took a coconut-husk canoe, and went down to the sea. The waves surged high, crashing against the coastal cliffs. Lei-makani rushed down to bring Lono-kai back, but as the saying goes, he got distracted by the chiefess who lives in the land of Nowhere. The boy had vanished.

Out in the sea Lono-kai was tossing in the high waves, passing all the islands, even to the land Niihau. There he met the great watchman[212] of Kuai-he-lani called Honu (the turtle). He came quietly near the head. Honu asked, "Where are you going?" Lono-kai said: "You speak as if you alone had the right to the sea. You are a humpbacked turtle; you shall become a great round stone." Then the turtle began to slap its fins on the sea, raising waves high as precipices. Five times forty he struck the sea with mighty force, looking for the destruction of the chief as the waves passed over him. But Lono-kai waited until the turtle became tired, thinking the chief dead. As the waters became calm the chief raised his club and struck the right flapper of the turtle, destroying its power.

Out in the sea, Lono-kai was struggling in the high waves, passing all the islands, even reaching Niihau. There, he encountered the great watchman of Kuai-he-lani, named Honu (the turtle). He approached quietly. Honu asked, "Where are you going?" Lono-kai replied, "You act like you alone own the sea. You're just a humpbacked turtle; you’re going to turn into a huge round stone." Then the turtle started slapping its fins on the water, creating waves as tall as cliffs. It hit the sea a total of two hundred times, seeking to destroy the chief as the waves crashed over him. But Lono-kai waited until the turtle got tired, believing the chief was dead. As the waters calmed, the chief raised his club and struck the turtle's right flipper, taking away its power.

Then the left fin beat the sea into foam, but Lono-kai waited and broke that fin also; then he broke the back of the turtle into little pieces and went on his way. Soon the ocean grew fierce again. Huge waves came, and whirlwinds. He saw something red in the great sea—a kupua of the ocean. The name of this enemy was Ea, a great red turtle, who crawled out and asked where he was going. Lono-kai said: "What right have you to question me? Have I questioned your right to go on the sea?"

Then the left fin struck the sea, churning it into foam, but Lono-kai waited and broke that fin too; then he shattered the turtle's back into tiny pieces and continued on his way. Soon the ocean became fierce again. Huge waves crashed, and whirlwinds stirred. He saw something red in the vast sea—a kupua of the ocean. This enemy was named Ea, a giant red turtle, who crawled out and asked where he was headed. Lono-kai replied, "What right do you have to question me? Have I ever questioned your right to be on the sea?"

Ea said: "This is not your place. I will kill you. You shall be food for me to eat. When you are dead I will go and kill the watchman who let you come into this tabu-sea of my chief." [213]"Who is your chief?" asked Lono-kai. Ea replied: "Hina-kekai [the calabash for boiling water], the daughter of Pii-moi. Now I will kill you."

Ea said, "This isn't your territory. I'm going to kill you. You'll become my food. Once you're dead, I'll go after the guard who allowed you into this sacred sea of my chief." [213] "Who is your chief?" Lono-kai asked. Ea answered, "Hina-kekai [the calabash for boiling water], the daughter of Pii-moi. Now I'm going to kill you."

Then Ea began to strike the water with his right fin, throwing the water up on all sides in mighty waves, expecting to overthrow Lono-kai and his boat. When he rested to see the result of this battle his fin was on the surface, and the chief struck it and broke it.

Then Ea started to hit the water with his right fin, splashing it all around in huge waves, hoping to topple Lono-kai and his boat. When he paused to see how the battle was going, his fin was on the surface, and the chief struck it and broke it.

Then in another fight, when head and fin were lifted to destroy the boat, Lono-kai struck the neck and broke it, so killing his enemy.

Then in another fight, when the head and fin were raised to destroy the boat, Lono-kai hit the neck and broke it, killing his enemy.

Now he thought all his troubles were over and he could go safely on his way.

Now he thought all his troubles were behind him, and he could continue on his way safely.

But soon there lay before him a new enemy, floating on the sea, a very long thing, like a long stick. He approached and saw that it was like the fin of a shark, but as he came nearer he observed the smooth skin of a long eel. Lifting its head and looking right at him, the eel said: "O, proud man, you are here where you have no business to be. I will mix you with my awa and eat you now." Then he struck at Lono-kai with his tail and hit his eyes and knocked him down, then, thinking Lono-kai was dead, he turned his head to the boat to catch the body, but Lono-kai, leaping up on the head of the eel, holding his boat with one hand and his club with the other, struck the head with the magic club,[214] breaking the bones. Fire came out of the broken head, the eel falling into pieces which became islands of fire in the midst of which appeared a very beautiful woman who asked him whence he came, and why.

But soon a new enemy appeared before him, floating on the sea, a long object, almost like a stick. He got closer and saw it resembled the fin of a shark, but as he approached, he noticed the smooth skin of a long eel. Lifting its head and looking right at him, the eel said: "Oh, proud man, you're here where you don't belong. I'll mix you with my awa and eat you now." Then it struck Lono-kai with its tail, hitting his eyes and knocking him down. Believing Lono-kai was dead, it turned its head to the boat to grab the body. But Lono-kai jumped up onto the eel's head, gripping his boat with one hand and his club with the other, and struck its head with the magical club,[214] breaking its bones. Fire erupted from the shattered head, and the eel fell apart, its pieces turning into islands of fire, amidst which appeared a beautiful woman who asked him where he came from and why.

He told her he was from Hawaii and was going to Kuai-he-lani and would kill her, for he thought she was a mo-o, or dragon-woman. He said, "You tried to kill me, O woman, and now you must stay and become the fire oven of the ocean." He asked her name. She said to him: "This kupua was Waka, the dragon of the rough head, and I have escaped from his body. I want you now for my husband, and I will accompany you on your journey."

He told her he was from Hawaii and was heading to Kuai-he-lani and would kill her because he thought she was a mo-o, or dragon-woman. He said, "You tried to kill me, woman, and now you have to stay and become the fire oven of the ocean." He asked her name. She replied, "This kupua was Waka, the dragon with the rough head, and I have escaped from his body. I want you now as my husband, and I will join you on your journey."

Lono-kai told her, "This would not be right, but when I return, if I come this way, you shall be mine." She said, "My ruler will kill me, for I have been sent to guard this place." Lono-kai asked, "Who is your ruler?" "Hina-kekai, she will kill me. You belong to the Ku-aha-ilo family, which is a very strong family. Therefore we have been watching for you for our chiefess."

Lono-kai told her, "This isn’t right, but when I come back this way, you will be mine." She replied, "My ruler will kill me because I’ve been sent to guard this place." Lono-kai asked, "Who is your ruler?" "Hina-kekai; she will kill me. You belong to the Ku-aha-ilo family, which is a very powerful family. That’s why we’ve been keeping an eye out for you for our chiefess."

Lono-kai told her to go to his land and wait for him. He would be her husband. She must wait there without fault until his return. Then he went away. Waka did not know whence this chief came, so she went to Oahu and landed at Laiewai. There she awaited her husband.[215]

Lono-kai told her to go to his land and wait for him. He would be her husband. She had to wait there patiently until he returned. Then he left. Waka didn't know where this chief came from, so she went to Oahu and landed at Laiewai. There, she waited for her husband.[215]

Lono-kai went on to the land of Kuai-he-lani, where he landed and hid his boat among the vines on the beach. He went to the temple where the body of his grandfather lay, clean and beautiful in death. He could not see any door or break in the body for the escape of the spirit.

Lono-kai traveled to the land of Kuai-he-lani, where he arrived and concealed his boat among the vines on the beach. He went to the temple where his grandfather’s body rested, clean and beautiful in death. He couldn’t find any door or opening in the body for the spirit’s escape.

Then he struck the earth with his magic war-club until a great hole opened. He looked down and saw a large house and many people moving around below. He knew that the spirit of his grandfather was there. He went down and looked about, but the people had disappeared. The remains of a great feast were there. He stood at the door looking in, when two men appeared and welcomed him with an "Aloha," and told him he must have come from the land above, for there was no man like him in that place. They advised him to make his path back into that land from whence he had come, for if the king of the Under-world saw him he would be killed. Lono-kai asked, "Who is your king?" They told him, "Milu." "What does he do?" "Our king dances for Popo-alaea and Ke-au-nini." Lono-kai went with the men to see the sports. They tried to persuade him not to go, but he was very obstinate and asked them to hide him. They said, "If we do this and you are discovered we shall be destroyed."

Then he hit the ground with his magic war club until a big hole opened up. He looked down and saw a large house and a lot of people moving around below. He knew that the spirit of his grandfather was there. He went down and looked around, but the people had vanished. The remains of a big feast were there. He stood at the door looking in when two men appeared and greeted him with an "Aloha," saying he must have come from the land above, as there was no one like him in that place. They warned him to find his way back to where he had come from, because if the king of the Underworld saw him, he would be killed. Lono-kai asked, "Who is your king?" They replied, "Milu." "What does he do?" "Our king dances for Popo-alaea and Ke-au-nini." Lono-kai went with the men to watch the games. They tried to convince him not to go, but he was very stubborn and asked them to hide him. They said, "If we do this and you get caught, we will be destroyed."

He told them the reason of his coming and[216] asked their help, and said when he had his grandfather they could follow him into the Upper-world. They went to a house which was large and beautiful. They entered and saw the chiefs playing kilu. After a long time Lono-kai began to make his presence known. Popo-alaea was winning. Then Ke-au-nini chanted:

He explained to them why he had come and[216] asked for their help, saying that once he had his grandfather, they could follow him to the Upper-world. They went to a house that was big and beautiful. They entered and saw the chiefs playing kilu. After a while, Lono-kai started to make his presence known. Popo-alaea was winning. Then Ke-au-nini began to chant:

   "The multitude of those below give greeting
    To the friends of the inland forest of Puna;
    We praise the restfulness of our home;
    The leaves and divine flowers of that place."

"The crowd below sends greetings
    To the friends of the inland forest of Puna;
    We celebrate the peacefulness of our home;
    The leaves and beautiful flowers of that place."

Lono-kai chanted the same words as an echo of Ke-au-nini. Silence fell on the group, and Milu cried out: "Who is the disturber of our sport? We must find him and kill him." They began the search, but could not find any one and at last resumed their games. Popo-alaea chanted:

Lono-kai repeated the same words as an echo of Ke-au-nini. Silence descended on the group, and Milu shouted, "Who is disturbing our fun? We need to find him and take care of it." They started searching but couldn't find anyone and eventually went back to their games. Popo-alaea chanted:

   "I welcome back my friend,
    The great shadow of Waimea,
    Where stands the milo-tree in the gentle breeze,
    And the ohia-tree. You know the place."

"I welcome back my friend,
The great shadow of Waimea,
Where the milo tree sways in the gentle breeze,
And the ohia tree. You know the place."

Ke-au-nini sang the same chant. Then Lono-kai echoed it very softly and sweetly. All said this last voice was the best. Milu again caused a search to be made, but found nothing. The two men hid Lono-kai by a post of the house.

Ke-au-nini sang the same chant. Then Lono-kai echoed it very softly and sweetly. Everyone said this last voice was the best. Milu again had a search done, but found nothing. The two men hid Lono-kai behind a post of the house.

The group returned to the sports. Soon Milu changed the game to hula. Ke-au-nini stood up to dance and began his chant:[217]

The group went back to the games. Soon Milu switched it up to hula. Ke-au-nini got up to dance and started his chant:[217]

   "Aloha to our houses without friends.
    The path goes inland to Papalakamo;
    Come now and enter!
    Outside is the trouble, the storm,
    And there you meet the cold."

"Aloha to our homes without friends.
    The path leads inland to Papalakamo;
    Come now and join us!
    Outside is trouble, the storm,
    And there you face the cold."

The people around were striking the spirit drums. Then Lono-kai chanted:

The people nearby were beating the spirit drums. Then Lono-kai sang:

   "Established is the honor of Ke-au-nini
    (Noteworthy is the name).
    Lifted up to the high heaven;
    I am the child of Lei-makani,
    I am Lono from the sunrise place, Hae-o-hae:
    I have come after thee, my father;
    We must return. Where are you?"

"Honored is Ke-au-nini
    (That name is significant).
    Raised up to the highest heaven;
    I am the child of Lei-makani,
    I am Lono from the place of sunrise, Hae-o-hae:
    I have come for you, my father;
    We need to go back. Where are you?"

Ke-au-nini could not stand up to dance when he heard the voice of his grandchild, for his love overpowered him. He looked up and saw the form of the young chief leaping into the place prepared for the hula and standing there before the chief. The people rose up in great confusion. Lono-kai caught the spirit of Ke-au-nini and put it in a cocoanut-shell. He leaped past the ghosts, and ran very swiftly out of the house.

Ke-au-nini couldn't get up to dance when he heard his grandchild's voice because his love for them was overwhelming. He looked up and saw the young chief jumping into the spot prepared for the hula and standing there before the chief. The people stood up in great confusion. Lono-kai captured Ke-au-nini's spirit and put it in a coconut shell. He leaped past the spirits and ran quickly out of the house.

Some of the people saw him lay hands on Ke-au-nini, and cried out: "Oh, the husband of our chiefess! Oh, the husband of our chiefess! He has taken the husband of our chiefess!" But they did not see Lono-kai go out. The two men who had aided Lono-kai went out as soon as he leaped into the hula place. They hurried along the path toward freedom, but Lono-kai soon[218] overtook them. Milu called to his people to hasten and capture and kill the one who had stolen Ke-au-nini. They saw the two men with Lono-kai, and pursued rapidly, but could not overtake them. The fugitives were very near the opening to the world above. When Lono-kai saw that the pursuers were almost upon him he whirled his magic war-club and struck the ground, making a great hole into which the spirits fell one over the other.

Some of the people saw him touch Ke-au-nini and shouted, "Oh, the husband of our chiefess! Oh, the husband of our chiefess! He has taken the husband of our chiefess!" But they didn’t see Lono-kai escape. The two men who had helped Lono-kai left as soon as he jumped into the hula area. They rushed along the path toward freedom, but Lono-kai quickly caught up with them. Milu called to his people to hurry and capture and kill the one who had taken Ke-au-nini. They spotted the two men with Lono-kai and chased after them fast, but couldn’t catch up. The fugitives were very close to the entrance to the world above. When Lono-kai realized the pursuers were nearly upon him, he swung his magical war-club and struck the ground, creating a huge hole into which the spirits fell one after another.

Lono-kai and the two watchmen went up the cave opening by which he had gone down into the land of Milu. Dawn was breaking as they ran into the temple at Kuai-he-lani, where the body of Ke-au-nini was lying. Lono-kai pushed the spirit into the hollow of the foot and held the foot fast, shaking it until the spirit had gone to the very ends of the body and life had returned.

Lono-kai and the two guards climbed up the cave opening he had used to enter the land of Milu. As dawn broke, they rushed into the temple at Kuai-he-lani, where Ke-au-nini's body lay. Lono-kai pushed the spirit into the hollow of the foot and held it tightly, shaking it until the spirit traveled to the very ends of the body and life was restored.

When Ke-au-nini was fully restored, Lono-kai asked him if he could help restore to their bodies the two spirits who had aided him in escaping. Ke-au-nini evidently did not remember anything of his life in the Under-world, for he did not know these ghosts and thought he had been asleep from the time he entered the temple and fell down in weariness. Lono-kai thought they could not find the bodies, but Ke-au-nini put the ghosts in cocoanuts and carried them up into the forest to one of his ancestors who knew[219] the bodies from which these ghosts had come. Thus they were restored and had a long and happy life in their former home.

When Ke-au-nini was fully restored, Lono-kai asked him if he could help bring back the bodies of the two spirits who had helped him escape. Ke-au-nini clearly didn’t remember anything from his life in the Underworld because he didn’t recognize these ghosts and believed he had been asleep since he entered the temple and collapsed from exhaustion. Lono-kai thought they wouldn’t be able to find the bodies, but Ke-au-nini placed the ghosts inside coconuts and took them up into the forest to one of his ancestors who recognized the bodies that the ghosts had come from. They were thus restored and lived a long and happy life in their old home.

Lono-kai told his grandfather they must return to Hawaii to meet all the friends.

Lono-kai told his grandpa they need to go back to Hawaii to see all their friends.

For thirty days mists covered Hawaii and there was thunder and lightning and earthquakes. Then Lono-kai said to Ke-au-nini: "To-morrow we must go to Hawaii. We must have the appropriate ceremonies for cleansing and taking food." Ke-au-nini said: "Yes, I have been a long time in the adopted land of Milu, and my eyes are dimmed and my thought is dazed with the dance of the restless spirits of the night. We must wait until I have performed all the cleansing ceremonies, made offerings and incantations. Prayers must be said for my return to life. Then we will go."

For thirty days, mists covered Hawaii along with thunder, lightning, and earthquakes. Then Lono-kai said to Ke-au-nini, "Tomorrow we need to go to Hawaii. We need to have the right ceremonies for cleansing and for eating." Ke-au-nini replied, "Yes, I’ve spent a long time in the adopted land of Milu, and my vision is blurred and my mind is overwhelmed by the dance of restless spirits at night. We need to wait until I complete all the cleansing ceremonies, make offerings, and perform incantations. Prayers need to be said for my return to life. Then we can go."

They attended to all the temple rites, and the marks of death were washed away. The body was cleansed, the eyes made clear, so strength and joy returned into the body. Then Ke-au-nini said: "I am ready. I see a multitude of birds circling around Kaula. There is evil toward Hawaii."

They performed all the temple rituals, and the signs of death were wiped away. The body was purified, the eyes cleared, bringing strength and joy back to the body. Then Ke-au-nini said: "I'm ready. I see a crowd of birds flying around Kaula. There is danger for Hawaii."

They again went into the temple and slept until very early the next morning. Then they took their cocoanut-husk canoes, each holding his own in his hand, and went down to the edge[220] of the sea and stood there, each pointing the nose of his boat toward Waipio.

They went back to the temple and slept until very early the next morning. Then they took their coconut-husk canoes, each holding his own in his hand, and went down to the edge[220] of the sea and stood there, each pointing the front of his boat toward Waipio.

None of the people awoke until they landed. They pulled the boats upon the beach and went to their temple. As they came to the door of the temple, drums beat like rolling thunder. Then the sun arose, the mists all vanished from Hawaii. The people awoke and understood that their chiefs had returned. They ran out of their houses shouting and rejoicing. Olopana commanded the chiefs and the people to prepare all kinds of sweet food and gifts and things for a very great luau. When this was done they feasted sixty days and returned to their homes.

None of the people woke up until they landed. They pulled the boats onto the beach and headed to their temple. As they reached the temple door, drums thudded like rolling thunder. Then the sun rose, and the mist disappeared from Hawaii. The people woke up and realized that their chiefs had returned. They rushed out of their houses, shouting and celebrating. Olopana ordered the chiefs and the people to prepare all kinds of sweet food, gifts, and items for a huge luau. Once everything was ready, they feasted for sixty days before heading back to their homes.

Lei-makani became the ruler of Hawaii. Lono-kai-o-lohia was honored by his father. All of the chiefs in that generation were noted throughout the islands.

Lei-makani became the ruler of Hawaii. Lono-kai-o-lohia was honored by his father. All the chiefs in that generation were recognized throughout the islands.


It was said that there was a beautiful chiefess of Molokai who wanted to find a young chief of Hawaii for her husband, so she sent her kahu, or guardian, and servants to make the journey while she went back to her sleeping-place and dreamed of a very fine young chief shining like the sun and surrounded by all the colors of the[221] rainbow. Then she awoke and found no one, but she loved that spirit-body which she had seen in her dreams, so she arose and went down to the beach and told her guardian to make haste and reach Hawaii that day.

It was said that there was a beautiful chiefess from Molokai who wanted to find a young chief from Hawaii to be her husband. So she sent her kahu, or guardian, along with some servants to make the journey while she returned to her rest and dreamed of a stunning young chief shining like the sun, surrounded by all the colors of the[221] rainbow. When she woke up, there was no one there, but she was in love with the spirit-body she had seen in her dreams. So she got up, went down to the beach, and told her guardian to hurry and reach Hawaii that same day.

When the kahu heard her call, he put forth all his power and uttered the proper incantations. He sped through the waters like a skimming bird, passed the great precipices near Waipio, and soon after dawn landed on the beautiful beach.

When the kahu heard her call, he used all his strength and spoke the right incantations. He rushed through the waters like a gliding bird, passed the tall cliffs near Waipio, and soon after dawn arrived at the beautiful beach.

The people had not yet come from their homes for the work of the day. He went up to the village and came near the house of Lei-makani. A watchman asked where he was from and the purpose of his journey. He said: "I am a stranger from Molokai, a messenger from my chiefess, who seeks a husband of high rank equal to her own. She has no one worthy to be her husband."

The people hadn't left their homes for the day's work yet. He went up to the village and approached Lei-makani's house. A watchman asked where he was from and what his purpose was. He replied, "I'm a stranger from Molokai, a messenger from my chiefess, who is looking for a husband of high rank, someone who matches her status. She has no one deserving of being her husband."

The Waipio chief said: "We have a splendid young chief, but there is no one his equal in rank and beauty. You could not ask for him."

The Waipio chief said: "We have an amazing young chief, but there's no one who matches him in rank and looks. You couldn't ask for anyone better."

Then Lei-makani heard the noise and came out and asked about this conversation. His watchman told him that this man was from Molokai.

Then Lei-makani heard the noise and came out to ask about the conversation. His watchman told him that this guy was from Molokai.

Lei-makani asked the man to approach. The Molokai chief thought that Lei-makani was the handsomest man he had ever seen. Ke-au-kai[222] came out of the temple and looked upon the stranger and asked why he had come.

Lei-makani asked the man to come closer. The Molokai chief thought that Lei-makani was the most handsome man he had ever seen. Ke-au-kai[222] came out of the temple and looked at the stranger, asking why he had come.

When he learned that the man sought a husband for his chiefess, he advised him to return lest he should meet death at the hands of the watchman, but the man would not go away.

When he found out that the guy was looking for a husband for his chiefess, he told him to leave before he got killed by the watchman, but the guy refused to leave.

After a time the chiefs of Waipio came before Lei-makani. The Molokai chief explained his errand, and praised his chiefess, and said that he was willing to be killed and cooked in an oven if she were not as beautiful and of as high rank as he had told them. Lono-kai at that moment entered the assembly, and the stranger cried out: "This man is the husband for my chiefess. Her tabu rank is the same as the tabu rank of this fine young chief. No others in all the islands are like these two. It would be glorious for them to meet." Lono-kai said, "You return at once and make preparation, and I will come in the evening."

After a while, the chiefs of Waipio came to see Lei-makani. The Molokai chief explained why he was there, praised his chiefess, and said he was willing to be killed and cooked in an oven if she wasn't as beautiful and of as high rank as he had claimed. At that moment, Lono-kai entered the gathering, and the stranger exclaimed, "This man is the husband for my chiefess. Her sacred status matches the sacred status of this fine young chief. No one else in all the islands is like these two. It would be amazing for them to meet." Lono-kai replied, "You go back right away and prepare, and I will come in the evening."

The kahu returned to Molokai, but the chiefess saw him coming back alone and became very angry, her eyes flashing with wrath because he had not brought the young chief with him. She screamed out, "Where is the value of your journey, if you return without my husband?"

The kahu returned to Molokai, but the chiefess saw him coming back alone and became very angry, her eyes flashing with rage because he hadn’t brought the young chief with him. She shouted, "What’s the point of your journey if you come back without my husband?"

"Wait a little," the guardian said gently, "until you hear about what I have seen upon Hawaii. I have found the one you wanted. We must get ready to meet your husband, for the young chief is coming here this evening. When you meet, the love of each of you will be great toward the other."

"Wait a moment," the guardian said softly, "until you hear about what I've seen in Hawaii. I found the one you were looking for. We need to get ready to meet your husband, because the young chief is coming here this evening. When you meet, the love between you will be strong."

COCOANUTS COCONUTS

She ordered all Molokai to prepare for a great feast commencing that evening. Messengers ran swiftly, people and chiefs hastened their labors, and by evening vast quantities of food had been prepared.

She instructed everyone on Molokai to get ready for a big feast starting that evening. Messengers hurried, and both people and chiefs quickly finished their tasks, so by evening, a huge amount of food had been prepared.

Lono-kai took his cocoanut-husk boat and came over the sea like a bird skimming the water.

Lono-kai took his coconut-husk boat and glided over the sea like a bird skimming the surface.

As the sun sank and the evening shadows fell, the two young people met and delighted in each other's beauty. Then they were married in the midst of all the people of Molokai.[224]

As the sun set and evening shadows spread, the two young people met and enjoyed each other's beauty. Then they got married in front of all the people of Molokai.[224]


XVIII

THE BRIDE FROM THE UNDER-WORLD

The Bride from the Underworld

A Legend of the Kalakaua Family

A Story of the Kalakaua Family

Ku, one of the most widely known gods of the Pacific Ocean, was thought by the Hawaiians to have dwelt as a mortal for some time on the western side of the island Hawaii. Here he chose a chiefess by the name of Hina as his wife, and to them were born two children. When he withdrew from his residence among men he left a son on the uplands of the district of North Kona, and a daughter on the seashore of the same district. The son, Hiku-i-kana-hele (Hiku of the forest), lived with his mother. The daughter, Kewalu, dwelt under the care of guardian chiefs and priests by a temple, the ruined walls of which are standing even to the present day. Here she was carefully protected and perfected in all arts pertaining to the very high chiefs. Hiku-of-the-Forest was not accustomed to go to the sea. His life was developed among the forests along the western slopes of the great mountains of Hawaii. Here he learned the wisdom of his mother and of the chiefs and priests[225] under whose care he was placed. To him were given many of the supernatural powers of his father. His mother guarded him from the knowledge that he had a sister and kept him from going to the temple by the side of which she had her home.

Ku, one of the best-known gods of the Pacific Ocean, was believed by the Hawaiians to have lived as a mortal for a while on the western side of the island of Hawaii. There, he chose a chiefess named Hina as his wife, and they had two children. When he left his life among people, he left a son in the highlands of the North Kona district and a daughter by the seaside of the same area. The son, Hiku-i-kana-hele (Hiku of the forest), lived with his mother. The daughter, Kewalu, was cared for by guardian chiefs and priests near a temple, the ruined walls of which still stand today. She was closely protected and trained in all the skills related to high chiefs. Hiku-of-the-Forest was not used to going to the sea; his life was shaped by the forests on the western slopes of Hawaii's great mountains. There, he learned the wisdom of his mother and the chiefs and priests in charge of his upbringing. He was given many of his father's supernatural powers. His mother kept him unaware that he had a sister and prevented him from visiting the temple next to their home.[225]

Hiku was proficient in all the feats of manly strength and skill upon which chiefs of the highest rank prided themselves. None of the chiefs of the inland districts could compare with him in symmetry of form, beauty of countenance, and skill in manly sports.

Hiku was skilled in all the displays of strength and ability that the top chiefs took pride in. No chiefs from the inland areas could match him in physical appearance, good looks, and talent in athletic activities.

The young chief noted the sounds of the forest and the rushing winds along the sides of the mountains. Sometimes, like storm voices, he heard from far off the beat of the surf along the coral reef. One day he heard a noise like the flapping of the wings of many birds. He looked toward the mountain, but no multitude of his feathered friends could be found. Again the same sound awakened his curiosity. He now learned that it came from the distant seashore far below his home on the mountain-side.

The young chief listened to the sounds of the forest and the rushing winds along the mountains. Sometimes, like storm voices, he heard the distant beating of the surf against the coral reef. One day, he heard a noise that resembled the flapping wings of many birds. He looked towards the mountain, but there was no crowd of his feathered friends to be seen. Once more, the same sound piqued his curiosity. He soon discovered that it originated from the distant seashore far below his home on the mountainside.

Hiku-of-the-Forest called his mother and together they listened as again the strange sound from the beach rose along the mountain gulches and was echoed among the cliffs.

Hiku-of-the-Forest called for his mother, and together they listened as the unusual sound from the beach rose through the mountain valleys and echoed among the cliffs.

"E Hiku," said the mother, "that is the clapping of the hands of a large number of men and[226] women. The people who live by the sea are very much pleased and are expressing their great delight in some wonderful deed of a great chief."

"E Hiku," said the mother, "that's the sound of many men and[226] women clapping their hands. The people who live by the sea are really happy and are showing their excitement about some amazing thing a great chief has done."

Day after day the rejoicing of the people was heard by the young chief. At last he sent a trusty retainer to learn the cause of the tumult. The messenger reported that he had found certain tabu surf waters of the Kona beach and had seen a very high chiefess who alone played with her surf-board on the incoming waves. Her beauty surpassed that of any other among all the people, and her skill in riding the surf was wonderful, exceeding that of any one whom the people had ever seen, therefore the multitude gathered from near and far to watch the marvelous deeds of the beautiful woman. Their pleasure was so great that when they clapped their hands the sound was like the voices of many thunder-storms.

Day after day, the young chief could hear the celebrations of the people. Finally, he sent a trusted servant to find out what was going on. The messenger reported that he discovered some restricted surf waters at Kona beach and saw a very high chiefess who was playing alone with her surfboard on the incoming waves. Her beauty surpassed that of anyone else in the tribe, and her skill in surfing was impressive, beyond what anyone had ever seen. As a result, crowds gathered from near and far to watch the amazing feats of the beautiful woman. Their joy was so intense that when they clapped their hands, it sounded like the roar of multiple thunderstorms.

The young chief said he must go down and see this beautiful maiden. The mother knew that this chiefess of such great beauty must be Kewalu, the sister of Hiku. She feared that trouble would come to Kewalu if her more powerful brother should find her and take her in marriage, as was the custom among the people. The omens which had been watched concerning the children in their infancy had predicted many[227] serious troubles. But the young man could not be restrained. He was determined to see the wonderful woman.

The young chief insisted he had to go down and meet this beautiful girl. The mother realized that this stunning chiefess must be Kewalu, Hiku's sister. She worried that trouble would arise for Kewalu if her stronger brother found her and decided to marry her, as was the custom in their community. The signs that had been observed concerning the children in their early years had foretold many[227] serious issues. But the young man couldn't be held back. He was set on meeting the amazing woman.

He sent his people to gather the nuts of the kukui, or candlenut-tree, and crush out the oil and prepare it for anointing his body. He had never used a surf-board, but he commanded his servants to prepare the best one that could be made. Down to the seashore Hiku went with his retainers, down to the tabu place of the beautiful Kewalu.

He sent his people to collect the nuts from the kukui, or candlenut tree, and extract the oil to use for anointing his body. He had never used a surfboard, but he ordered his servants to create the best one possible. Hiku went down to the beach with his attendants, heading to the sacred spot of the beautiful Kewalu.

He anointed his body with the kukui oil until it glistened like the polished leaves of trees; then taking his surf-board he went boldly to the tabu surf waters of his sister. The people stood in amazed silence, expecting to see speedy punishment meted out to the daring stranger. But the gods of the sea favored Hiku. Hiku had never been to the seaside and had never learned the arts of those who were skilful in the waters. Nevertheless as he entered the water he carried the surf-board more royally than any chief the people had ever known. The sunlight shone in splendor upon his polished body when he stood on the board and rode to the shore on the crests of the highest surf waves, performing wonderful feats by his magic power. The joy of the multitude was unbounded, and a mighty storm of noise was made by the clapping of their hands.[228]

He coated his body with kukui oil until it shone like the polished leaves of trees; then, grabbing his surfboard, he boldly headed into his sister's tabu surf waters. The crowd stood in shocked silence, anticipating swift punishment for the audacious newcomer. But the sea gods were on Hiku's side. Hiku had never been to the beach and never learned the skills of those who excelled in the water. Still, as he waded in, he carried the surfboard more majestically than any chief the people had ever seen. The sunlight glimmered on his shiny body as he stood on the board and rode the tallest waves, executing incredible feats with his magical abilities. The crowd’s joy was limitless, and a thunderous noise erupted from their clapping hands.[228]

Kewalu and her maidens had left the beach before the coming of Hiku and were resting in their grass houses in a grove of cocoanut-trees near the heiau. When the great noise made by the people aroused her she sent one of her friends to learn the cause of such rejoicing. When she learned that an exceedingly handsome chief of the highest rank was sporting among her tabu waters she determined to see him.

Kewalu and her friends had left the beach before Hiku arrived and were relaxing in their grass huts in a grove of coconut trees by the heiau. When the loud noise made by the crowd woke her up, she sent one of her friends to find out what was causing all the celebration. When she found out that a very handsome chief of the highest rank was playing in her sacred waters, she decided she wanted to see him.

So, calling her maidens, she went down to the seashore and first saw Hiku on the highest crest of the rolling surf. She decided at once that she had never seen a man so comely, and Hiku, surf-riding to the shore, felt that he had never dreamed of such grace and beauty as marked the maiden who was coming to welcome him.

So, gathering her attendants, she went down to the beach and first spotted Hiku on the highest wave of the rolling surf. She instantly thought she had never seen a man so handsome, and as Hiku rode the waves to the shore, he felt he had never imagined such grace and beauty as the girl who was coming to greet him.

When Kewalu came near she took the wreath of rare and fragrant flowers which she wore and coming close to him threw it around his shoulders as a token to all the people that she had taken him to be her husband.

When Kewalu got close, she took off the wreath of unique and fragrant flowers she was wearing and, stepping closer to him, draped it over his shoulders as a sign to everyone that she had chosen him to be her husband.

Then the joy of the people surpassed all the pleasure of all the days before, for they looked upon the two most beautiful beings they had ever seen and believed that these two would make glad each other's lives.

Then the joy of the people exceeded all the happiness of all the days before, as they gazed at the two most beautiful beings they had ever seen and believed that these two would bring joy to each other's lives.

Thus Hiku married his sister, Kewalu, according to the custom of that time, because she was the only one of all the people equal to him in[229] rank and beauty, and he alone was fitted to stand in her presence.

Thus Hiku married his sister, Kewalu, following the custom of that time, because she was the only one among all the people equal to him in[229] rank and beauty, and he alone was worthy to be in her presence.

For a long time they lived together, sometimes sporting among the highest white crests of storm-tossed surf waves, sometimes enjoying the guessing and gambling games in which the Hawaiians of all times have been very expert, sometimes chanting meles and genealogies and telling marvelous stories of sea and forest, and sometimes feasting and resting under the trees surrounding their grass houses.

For a long time, they lived together, sometimes playing among the highest white crests of stormy surf, sometimes enjoying the guessing and gambling games that Hawaiians have always excelled at, sometimes singing songs and sharing family histories and amazing stories of the sea and forest, and sometimes feasting and relaxing under the trees around their grass houses.

Hiku at last grew weary of the life by the sea. He wanted the forest on the mountain and the cold, stimulating air of the uplands. But he did not wish to take his sister-wife with him. Perhaps the omens of their childhood had revealed danger to Kewalu if she left her home by the sea. Whenever he tried to steal away from her she would rush to him and cling to him, persuading him to wait for new sports and joys.

Hiku finally got tired of life by the sea. He wanted the forest on the mountain and the cool, refreshing air of the highlands. But he didn’t want to take his sister-wife with him. Maybe the signs from their childhood had shown that Kewalu would be in danger if she left her home by the sea. Whenever he tried to sneak away from her, she would run to him and hold on tight, convincing him to stay for new activities and pleasures.

One night Hiku rose up very quietly and passed out into the darkness. As he began to climb toward the uplands the leaves of the trees rustled loudly in welcome. The night birds circled around him and hastened him on his way, but Kewalu was awakened. She called for Hiku. Again and again she called, but Hiku had gone. She heard his footsteps as his eager tread shook the ground. She heard the branches breaking[230] as he forced his way through the forests. Then she hastened after him and her plaintive cry was louder and clearer than the voices of the night birds.

One night, Hiku quietly got up and stepped out into the darkness. As he started to climb up to the higher ground, the leaves on the trees rustled loudly to greet him. The night birds flew around him, urging him on, but Kewalu was awakened. She called out for Hiku. Again and again, she called, but Hiku had already left. She heard his footsteps as his eager stride shook the ground. She heard the branches snapping as he pushed his way through the forest. Then she hurried after him, and her sorrowful cry was louder and clearer than the sounds of the night birds.

   "E Hiku, return! E Hiku, return!
    O my love, wait for Kewalu!
    Hiku goes up the hills;
    Very hard is this hill, O Hiku!
    O Hiku, my beloved!"

"E Hiku, come back! E Hiku, come back!
    Oh my love, wait for Kewalu!
    Hiku climbs the hills;
    This hill is really tough, oh Hiku!
    Oh Hiku, my darling!"

But Hiku by his magic power sent thick fogs and mists around her. She was blinded and chilled, but she heard the crashing of the branches and ferns as Hiku forced his way through them, and she pressed on, still calling:

But Hiku used his magic to create thick fog and mist around her. She couldn't see and felt cold, but she heard the sound of branches and ferns breaking as Hiku pushed his way through them, and she kept moving forward, still calling:

"E Hiku, beloved, return to Kewalu."

"E Hiku, my love, come back to Kewalu."

Then the young chief threw the long flexible vines of the ieie down into the path. They twined around her feet and made her stumble as she tried to follow him. The rain was falling all around her, and the way was very rough and hard. She slipped and fell again and again.

Then the young chief tossed the long, flexible vines of the ieie onto the path. They coiled around her feet, causing her to trip as she tried to keep up with him. The rain poured down all around her, and the ground was rough and uneven. She slipped and fell repeatedly.

The ancient chant connected with the legend says:

The old song linked to the legend goes:

   "Hiku is climbing up the hill.
    Branches and vines are in the way,
    And Kewalu is begging him to stop.
    Rain-drops are walking on the leaves.
    The flowers are beaten to the ground.
    Hopeless the quest, but Kewalu is calling:
   'E Hiku, beloved! Let us go back together.'"

"Hiku is climbing up the hill.
    Branches and vines are in the way,
    And Kewalu is begging him to stop.
    Raindrops are dancing on the leaves.
    The flowers are flattened to the ground.
    The quest seems hopeless, but Kewalu is calling:
   'E Hiku, my love! Let’s go back together.'"

THE HOME OF KEWALU KEWALU'S HOME

Her tears, mingled with the rain, streamed down her cheeks. The storm wet and destroyed [231]the kapa mantle which she had thrown around her as she hurried from her home after Hiku. In rags she tried to force her way through the tangled undergrowth of the uplands, but as she crept forward step by step she stumbled and fell again into the cold wet arms of the ferns and grasses. Then the vines crept up around her legs and her arms and held her, but she tore them loose and forced her way upward, still calling. She was bleeding where the rough hands of the forest had torn her delicate flesh. She was so bruised and sore from the blows which the branches had showered upon her that she could scarcely creep under them.

Her tears, mixed with the rain, streamed down her cheeks. The storm soaked and ruined the kapa mantle she had wrapped around herself as she rushed from her home after Hiku. In tatters, she struggled through the tangled undergrowth of the hills, but as she moved forward step by step, she stumbled and fell again into the cold, wet embrace of the ferns and grasses. Then the vines wrapped around her legs and arms and held her back, but she broke free and pushed onward, still calling out. She was bleeding where the roughness of the forest had torn at her delicate skin. She was so bruised and sore from the blows that the branches had dealt her that she could hardly crawl beneath them.

At last she could no longer hear the retreating footsteps of Hiku. Then, chilled and desolate and deserted, she gave up in despair and crept back to the village. There she crawled into the grass house where she had been so happy with her brother Hiku, intending to put an end to her life.

At last, she could no longer hear Hiku’s footsteps fading away. Feeling cold, alone, and abandoned, she gave up in despair and made her way back to the village. There, she crawled into the grass house where she had been so happy with her brother Hiku, planning to end her life.

The ieie vines held her arms and legs, but she partially disentangled herself and wound them around her head and neck. Soon the tendrils grew tight and slowly but surely choked the beautiful chiefess to death. This was the first suicide in the records of Hawaiian mythology. As the body gradually became lifeless the spirit crept upward to the lua-uhane, the door by which[232] it passed out of the body into the spirit world. This "spirit-door" is the little hole in the corner of the eye. Out of it the spirit is thought to creep slowly as the body becomes cold in death. The spirit left the cold body a prisoner to the tangled vines, and slowly and sadly journeyed to Milu, the Under-world home of the ghosts of the departed.

The ieie vines wrapped around her arms and legs, but she managed to partially free herself and twisted them around her head and neck. Before long, the tendrils grew tight and gradually strangled the beautiful chiefess to death. This was the first recorded suicide in Hawaiian mythology. As her body slowly lost life, her spirit began to rise to the lua-uhane, the door through which[232] it exited the body and entered the spirit world. This "spirit-door" is the small hole in the corner of the eye. It's believed that the spirit creeps out through it as the body cools after death. The spirit left the cold body trapped in the tangled vines and sadly made its way to Milu, the Underworld dwelling of the ghosts of the deceased.

The lust of the forest had taken possession of Hiku. He felt the freedom of the swift birds who had been his companions in many an excursion into the heavily shaded depths of the forest jungles. He plunged with abandon into the whirl and rush of the storm winds which he had called to his aid to check Kewalu. He was drunken with the atmosphere which he had breathed throughout his childhood and young manhood. When he thought of Kewalu he was sure that he had driven her back to her home by the temple, where he could find her when once more he should seek the seashore.

The allure of the forest had taken hold of Hiku. He felt the freedom of the swift birds that had been his companions on many adventures into the dark, shaded depths of the forest jungles. He dove into the chaos of the storm winds that he had summoned to confront Kewalu. He was intoxicated by the atmosphere he had breathed throughout his childhood and young adulthood. When he thought of Kewalu, he was confident that he had pushed her back to her home by the temple, where he could find her when he returned to the shore again.

He had only purposed to stay a while on the uplands, and then return to his sister-wife.

He only intended to stay for a bit in the hills and then head back to his sister-wife.

His father, the god Ku, had been watching him and had also seen the suicide of the beautiful Kewalu. He saw the spirit pass down to the kingdom of Milu, the home of the ghosts. Then he called Hiku and told him how heedless and thoughtless he had been in his treatment of[233] Kewalu, and how in despair she had taken her life, the spirit going to the Under-world.

His father, the god Ku, had been watching him and had also witnessed the suicide of the beautiful Kewalu. He saw her spirit descend to the kingdom of Milu, the home of the dead. Then he called Hiku and told him how careless and unthinking he had been in his treatment of[233] Kewalu, and how in her despair she had taken her life, her spirit going to the Underworld.

Hiku, the child of the forest, was overcome with grief. He was ready to do anything to atone for the suffering he had caused Kewalu, and repair the injury.

Hiku, the child of the forest, was overwhelmed with grief. He was willing to do anything to make up for the pain he had caused Kewalu and heal the hurt.

Ku told him that only by the most daring effort could he hope to regain his loved bride. He could go to the Under-world, meet the ghosts and bring his sister back, but this could only be done at very great risk to himself, for if the ghosts discovered and captured him they would punish him with severest torments and destroy all hope of returning to the Upper-world.

Ku told him that only through the boldest effort could he hope to win his beloved bride back. He could go to the Underworld, meet the spirits, and bring his sister back, but this could only be done at great risk to himself because if the spirits found and captured him, they would punish him with intense suffering and destroy all hope of returning to the Upper World.

Hiku was determined to search the land of Milu and find his bride and bring her back to his Kona home by the sea. Ku agreed to aid him with the mighty power which he had as a god, nevertheless it was absolutely necessary that Hiku should descend alone and by his own wit and skill secure the ghost of Kewalu.

Hiku was determined to explore the land of Milu and find his bride, then bring her back to his home by the sea in Kona. Ku agreed to help him with his divine power, but it was essential that Hiku go down alone and, through his own intelligence and abilities, capture the spirit of Kewalu.

Hiku prepared a cocoanut-shell full of oil made from decayed kukui nuts. This was very vile and foul smelling. Then he made a long stout rope of ieie vines.

Hiku prepared a coconut shell filled with oil made from decayed kukui nuts. This was very disgusting and had a terrible smell. Then he made a long, strong rope from ieie vines.

Ku knew where the door to the Under-world was, through which human beings could go down. This was a hole near the seashore in the valley of Waipio on the eastern coast of the island.[234]

Ku knew where the door to the Underworld was, through which people could enter. This was a hole near the seashore in the valley of Waipio on the eastern coast of the island.[234]

Ku and Hiku went to Waipio, descended the precipitous walls of the valley and found the door to the pit of Milu. Milu was the ruler of the Under-world.

Ku and Hiku went to Waipio, climbed down the steep walls of the valley, and found the entrance to Milu's pit. Milu was the ruler of the Underworld.

Hiku rubbed his body all over with the rancid kukui oil and then gave the ieie vine into the keeping of his father to hold fast while he made his descent into the world of the spirits of the dead. Slowly Ku let the vine down until at last Hiku stood in the strange land of Milu.

Hiku rubbed his body all over with the foul kukui oil and then handed the ieie vine to his father to hold tightly while he descended into the world of the spirits of the dead. Slowly, Ku lowered the vine until Hiku finally stood in the strange land of Milu.

No one noticed his coming and so for a little while he watched the ghosts, studying his best method of finding Kewalu. Some of the ghosts were sleeping; some were gambling and playing the same games they had loved so well while living in the Upper-world; others were feasting and visiting around the poi bowl as they had formerly been accustomed to do.

No one noticed him arrive, so for a little while he observed the spirits, figuring out the best way to find Kewalu. Some of the spirits were sleeping; some were gambling and playing the same games they had loved during their time in the Upper-world; others were enjoying a feast and socializing around the poi bowl as they used to do.

Hiku knew that the strong odor of the rotten oil would be his best protection, for none of the spirits would want to touch him and so would not discover that he was flesh and blood. Therefore he rubbed his body once more thoroughly with the oil and disfigured himself with dirt. As he passed from place to place searching for Kewalu, the ghosts said, "What a bad-smelling spirit!" So they turned away from him as if he was one of the most unworthy ghosts dwelling in Milu. In the realm of Milu he saw the people in the[235] game of rolling cocoanut-shells to hit a post. Kulioe, one of the spirits, had been playing the kilu and had lost all his property to the daughter of Milu and one of her friends. He saw Hiku and said, "If you are a skilful man perhaps you should play with these two girls." Hiku said: "I have nothing. I have only come this day and am alone." Kulioe bet his bones against some of the property he had lost. The first girl threw her cup at the kilu post. Hiku chanted:

Hiku knew that the strong smell of the rotten oil would be his best disguise, since none of the spirits would want to touch him and risk discovering he was human. So, he rubbed the oil all over his body again and smeared dirt on himself. As he moved from place to place in search of Kewalu, the ghosts remarked, "What a foul-smelling spirit!" They turned away from him as if he were one of the most undeserving ghosts in Milu. In the realm of Milu, he saw people playing a game with coconut shells, trying to hit a post. Kulioe, one of the spirits, had been playing the game and had lost all his belongings to the daughter of Milu and one of her friends. He spotted Hiku and said, "If you’re skilled, maybe you should play with these two girls." Hiku replied, "I have nothing. I’ve just arrived today and I’m all alone." Kulioe wagered his bones against some of the property he had lost. The first girl threw her cup at the kilu post. Hiku chanted:

   "Are you known by Papa and Wakea,
    O eyelashes or rays of the sun?
    Mine is the cup of kilu."

"Are you known by Papa and Wakea,
    O eyelashes or rays of the sun?
    Mine is the cup of kilu."

Her cup did not touch the kilu post before Hiku. She threw again, but did not touch, while Hiku chanted the same words. They took a new cup, but failed.

Her cup didn't hit the kilu post before Hiku. She threw again but missed, while Hiku kept chanting the same words. They got a new cup, but still failed.

Hiku commenced swinging the cup and threw. It glided and twisted around on the floor and struck the post. This counted five and won the first bet. Then he threw the cup numbered twenty, won all the property and gave it back to Kulioe.

Hiku started swinging the cup and tossed it. It slid and spun on the floor and hit the post. That counted as five and won the first bet. Then he threw the cup numbered twenty, won all the property, and returned it to Kulioe.

At last he found Kewalu, but she was by the side of the high chief, Milu, who had seen the beautiful princess as she came into the Under-world. More glorious was Kewalu than any other of all those of noble blood who had ever[236] descended to Milu. The ghosts had welcomed the spirit of the princess with great rejoicing, and the king had called her at once to the highest place in his court.

At last, he found Kewalu, but she was standing next to the high chief, Milu, who had noticed the beautiful princess when she entered the Underworld. Kewalu was more stunning than any other noble born who had ever[236]come down to Milu. The spirits welcomed the princess with great celebration, and the king immediately invited her to the highest position in his court.

She had not been long with the chiefs of Milu before they asked her to sing or chant her mele. The mele was the family song by which any chief made known his rank and the family with which he was connected, whenever he visited chiefs far away from his own home.

She hadn't been with the chiefs of Milu for long before they asked her to sing or chant her mele. The mele was the family song that any chief used to show his rank and the family he was connected to whenever he visited chiefs far from his own home.

Hiku heard the chant and mingled with the multitude of ghosts gathered around the place where the high chiefs were welcoming the spirit of Kewalu.

Hiku heard the chant and blended in with the crowd of ghosts gathered around the spot where the high chiefs were welcoming the spirit of Kewalu.

While Hiku and Kewalu had been living together one of their pleasures was composing and learning to intone a chant which no other among either mortals or spirits should know besides themselves.

While Hiku and Kewalu had been living together, one of their joys was creating and learning to sing a chant that no one, either human or spirit, should know besides themselves.

While Kewalu was singing she introduced her part of this chant. Suddenly from among the throng of ghosts arose the sound of a clear voice chanting the response which was known by no other person but Hiku.

While Kewalu was singing, she introduced her part of this chant. Suddenly, from among the crowd of ghosts, a clear voice emerged, chanting the response that only Hiku knew.

Kewalu was overcome by the thought that perhaps Hiku was dead and was now among the ghosts, but did not dare to incur the hatred of King Milu by making himself known; or perhaps Hiku had endured many dangers of the[237] lower world by coming even in human form to find her and therefore must remain concealed.

Kewalu was overwhelmed by the thought that Hiku might be dead and with the ghosts, but he didn’t want to risk King Milu's wrath by revealing himself; or maybe Hiku had faced numerous dangers of the[237] underworld while trying to find her in human form, so she had to stay hidden.

The people around the king, seeing her grief, were not surprised when she threw a mantle around herself and left them to go away alone into the shadows.

The people around the king, noticing her sadness, weren't shocked when she wrapped a cloak around herself and walked away alone into the darkness.

She wandered from place to place among the groups of ghosts, looking for Hiku. Sometimes she softly chanted her part of the mele. At last she was again answered and was sure that Hiku was near, but the only one very close was a foul-smelling, dirt-covered ghost from whom she was turning away in despair.

She wandered from location to location among the groups of ghosts, searching for Hiku. Occasionally, she quietly sang her part of the song. Finally, she received an answer and felt certain that Hiku was nearby, but the only one really close was a foul-smelling, dirt-covered ghost from whom she turned away in disappointment.

Hiku in a low tone warned her to be very careful and not recognize him, but assured her that he had come in person to rescue her and take her back to her old home where her body was then lying. He told her to wander around and yet to follow him until they came to the ieie vine which he had left hanging from the hole which opened to the Upper-world.

Hiku quietly warned her to be really careful and not to acknowledge him, but reassured her that he had come in person to save her and take her back to her old home where her body was lying. He told her to explore but also to follow him until they reached the ieie vine that he had left hanging from the opening to the Upper-world.

When Hiku came to the place where the vine was hanging he took hold to see if Ku, his father, was still carefully guarding the other end to pull him up when the right signal should be given. Having made himself sure of the aid of the god, he tied the end of the vine into a strong loop and seated himself in it. Then he began to swing back and forth, back and forth, sometimes rising[238] high and sometimes checking himself and resting with his feet on the ground.

When Hiku got to where the vine was hanging, he grabbed it to check if his father, Ku, was still keeping hold of the other end to pull him up when the time was right. After making sure he had the god's support, he tied a sturdy loop at the end of the vine and sat in it. Then he started to swing back and forth, back and forth, sometimes going high and other times stopping to rest with his feet on the ground.

Kewalu came near and begged to be allowed to swing, but Hiku would only consent on the condition that she would sit in his lap.

Kewalu came over and asked to swing, but Hiku would only agree if she sat on his lap.

The ghosts thought that this would be an excellent arrangement and shouted their approval of the new sport. Then Hiku took the spirit of Kewalu in his strong arms and began to swing slowly back and forth, then more and more rapidly, higher and higher until the people marvelled at the wonderful skill. Meanwhile he gave the signal to Ku to pull them up. Almost imperceptibly the swing receded from the spirit world.

The ghosts believed this would be a great setup and cheered for the new sport. Then Hiku scooped up the spirit of Kewalu in his strong arms and started to swing gently back and forth, then faster and higher until everyone was amazed by his incredible skill. In the meantime, he signaled Ku to lift them up. Almost without anyone noticing, the swing began to drift away from the spirit world.

All this time Hiku had been gently and lovingly rubbing the spirit of Kewalu and softly uttering charm after charm so that while they were swaying in the air she was growing smaller and smaller. Even the chiefs of Milu had been attracted to this unusual sport, and had drawn near to watch the wonderful skill of the strange foul-smelling ghost.

All this time, Hiku had been gently and lovingly rubbing the spirit of Kewalu and softly saying charm after charm, so while they were swaying in the air, she was getting smaller and smaller. Even the chiefs of Milu were drawn to this unusual spectacle and had come closer to watch the amazing skill of the strange, foul-smelling ghost.

Suddenly it dawned upon some of the beholders that the vine was being drawn up to the Upper-world. Then the cry arose: "He is stealing the woman!" "He is stealing the woman!"

Suddenly, it occurred to some of the onlookers that the vine was being pulled up to the Upper-world. Then the shout went up: "He's taking the woman!" "He's taking the woman!"

The Under-world was in a great uproar of noise. Some of the ghosts were leaping as high[239] as they could, others were calling for Hiku to return, and others were uttering charms to cause his downfall.

The Underworld was in a massive uproar. Some of the ghosts were jumping as high[239] as they could, others were shouting for Hiku to come back, and some were chanting spells to bring about his defeat.

No one could leap high enough to touch Hiku, and the power of all the charms was defeated by the god Ku, who rapidly drew the vine upward.

No one could jump high enough to reach Hiku, and all the charms' power was overcome by the god Ku, who quickly pulled the vine up.

Hiku succeeded in charming the ghost of Kewalu into the cocoanut-shell which he still carried. Then stopping the opening tight with his fingers so that the spirit could not escape he brought Kewalu back to the land of mortals.

Hiku managed to charm the ghost of Kewalu into the coconut shell he still carried. Then, he tightly sealed the opening with his fingers so the spirit couldn't escape and brought Kewalu back to the land of the living.

With the aid of Ku the steep precipices surrounding Waipio Valley were quickly scaled and the journey made to the temple by the tabu surf waters of Kona. Here the body of Kewalu had been lying in state. Here the auwe, or mourning chant, of the retinue of the dead princess could be heard from afar.

With Ku's help, the steep cliffs around Waipio Valley were quickly climbed, and the journey was made to the temple by the sacred surf waters of Kona. Here, Kewalu's body had been lying in honor. Here, the auwe, or mourning chant, of the deceased princess's followers could be heard from a distance.

Hiku passed through the throngs of mourners, carefully guarding his precious cocoanut until he came to the feet, cold and stiff in death. Kneeling down he placed the small hole in the end of the shell against the tender spot in the bottom of one of the cold feet.

Hiku made his way through the crowds of mourners, carefully protecting his valuable coconut until he reached the feet, cold and rigid in death. Kneeling down, he positioned the small hole at the end of the shell against the soft spot on one of the cold feet.

The spirits of the dead must find their way back little by little through the body from the feet to the eyes, from which they must depart when they bid final farewell to the world. To try to send the spirit back into the body by[240] placing it in the lua-uhane, or "door of the soul," would be to have it where it had to depart from the body rather than enter it.

The spirits of the dead must gradually return through the body, starting from the feet and moving up to the eyes, from which they will finally leave to say goodbye to the world. Attempting to send the spirit back into the body by placing it in the lua-uhane, or "door of the soul," would mean putting it where it has to leave the body instead of entering it.

Hiku removed his finger from the hole in the cocoanut and uttered the incantations which would allure the ghost into the body. Little by little the soul of Kewalu came back, and the body grew warm from the feet upward, until at last the eyes opened and the soul looked out upon the blessed life restored to it by the skill and bravery of Hiku.

Hiku took his finger out of the hole in the coconut and spoke the words that would bring the ghost back into the body. Gradually, Kewalu's soul returned, and warmth spread from his feet upward, until finally his eyes opened and his soul gazed out at the wonderful life revived by Hiku's skill and courage.

No more troubles arose to darken the lives of the children of Ku. Whether in the forest or by the sea they made the days pleasant for each other until at the appointed time together they entered the shades of Milu as chief and chiefess who could not be separated. It is said that the generations of their children gave many rulers to the Hawaiians, and that the present royal family, the "House of Kalakaua," is the last of the descendants.

No more troubles came to complicate the lives of the children of Ku. Whether in the forest or by the sea, they made each day enjoyable for one another until the time came when they entered the shades of Milu as chief and chiefess who couldn't be separated. It's believed that their descendants produced many rulers for the Hawaiians, and that the current royal family, the "House of Kalakaua," is the last of their lineage.

Note.—A lover of legends should now read "The Deceiving of Kewa" in the Appendix, a legend which shows conclusively the connection some centuries ago between the Hawaiians and the Maoris of New Zealand.

Note.—Anyone interested in legends should now look at "The Deceiving of Kewa" in the Appendix, a story that clearly shows the connection between Hawaiians and Maoris of New Zealand from several centuries ago.


APPENDIX


THE DECEIVING OF KEWA

Kewa's Deception

A poem, or mourning chant, of the Maoris of New Zealand has many references to the deeds of their ancestors in Hawaiki, which in this case surely has reference to the Hawaiian Islands. Among the first lines of this poem is the expression, "Kewa was deceived." An explanatory note is given which covers almost two pages of the Journal of the Polynesian Society in which the poem is published. In this note the outline of the story of the deceiving of Kewa is quite fully translated, and is substantially the same as "The Bride from the Under-world."

A poem, or mourning chant, from the Maoris of New Zealand references the actions of their ancestors in Hawaiki, which likely refers to the Hawaiian Islands. The poem opens with the line, "Kewa was deceived." There’s a detailed explanatory note that spans nearly two pages in the Journal of the Polynesian Society where the poem is published. This note provides a thorough translation of the story about Kewa's deception, which closely resembles "The Bride from the Under-world."

"The Deceiving of Kewa," as the New Zealand story is called, has this record among the Maoris. "This narrative is of old, of ancient times, very, very old. 'The Deceiving of Kewa' is an old, old story." Milu in some parts of the Pacific is the name of the place where the spirits of the dead dwell. Sometimes it is the name of the ruler of that place. In this ancient New Zealand legend it takes the place of Hiku, and is the name of the person who goes down into the depths after his bride, while the spirit-king is called Kewa, a part of the name Kewalu, which was the name of the Hawaiian bride whose ghost was brought back from the grave.

"The Deceiving of Kewa," as the New Zealand story is known, has this record among the Maoris. "This narrative is ancient, from very, very old times. 'The Deceiving of Kewa' is a very old story." Milu is the name used in some parts of the Pacific for the place where the spirits of the dead reside. Sometimes it's also the name of the ruler of that place. In this ancient New Zealand legend, it replaces Hiku and is the name of the person who goes down into the depths after his bride, while the spirit-king is called Kewa, a part of the name Kewalu, which was the name of the Hawaiian bride whose ghost was brought back from the grave.

This, then, is the New Zealand legend, "The Deceiving of Kewa." There once lived in Hawaiki a chief and his wife. They had a child, a girl, born to them; then the mother died. The chief took another wife, who was not pleasing to the people. His anger was so great that the chief went away to the great forest of Tane (the god Kane in Hawaiian), and there built a house for himself and his wife.

This is the New Zealand legend, "The Deceiving of Kewa." There once lived in Hawaiki a chief and his wife. They had a daughter, but then the mother died. The chief remarried, but his new wife was not liked by the people. In his anger, the chief left for the great forest of Tane (the god Kane in Hawaiian) and built a house for himself and his new wife there.

After a time a son was born to them and the father named him Miru. This father was a great tohunga (kahuna), or priest, as well as a chief. He taught Miru all the supreme kinds of knowledge, all the invocations and incantations, those[242] for the stars, for the winds, for foods, for the sea, and for the land. He taught him the peculiar incantations which would enable him to meet all cunning tricks and enmities of man. He learned also all the great powers of witchcraft. It is said that on one occasion Miru and his father went to a river, a great river. Here the child experimented with his powerful charms. He was a child of the forest and knew the charm which could conquer the trees. Now there was a tall tree growing by the side of the river. When Miru saw it he recited his incantations. As he came to the end the tree fell, the head reaching right across the river. They left the tree lying in this way that it might be used as a bridge by the people who came to the river. Thus he was conscious of his power to correctly use the mighty invocations which his father had taught him.

After a while, a son was born to them, and the father named him Miru. This father was a great tohunga (kahuna), or priest, as well as a chief. He taught Miru all the highest types of knowledge, including all the invocations and spells for the stars, the winds, food, the sea, and the land. He taught him the special spells that would help him deal with all the clever tricks and hostilities of people. He also learned all the great powers of witchcraft. It is said that once, Miru and his father went to a river, a large river. There, the child practiced his powerful charms. He was a child of the forest and knew the spell that could conquer the trees. There was a tall tree growing by the riverbank. When Miru saw it, he recited his incantations. As he finished, the tree fell, its top reaching all the way across the river. They left the tree lying like this so it could be used as a bridge by the people who came to the river. Thus, he was aware of his ability to effectively use the powerful invocations that his father had taught him.

The years passed and the boy became a young man. His was a lonely life, and he often wondered if there were not those who could be his companions. At last he asked his parents: "Are we here, all of us? Have I no other relative in the world?"

The years went by and the boy grew into a young man. His life was lonely, and he often thought about whether there were others who could be his friends. Finally, he asked his parents, "Is it just us here? Do I not have any other relatives in the world?"

His parents answered, "You have a sister, but she dwells at a distant place."

His parents replied, "You have a sister, but she lives far away."

When Miru heard this he arose and proceeded to search for his sister, and he happily came to the very place where she dwelt. There the young people were gathered in their customary place for playing teka (Hawaiian keha). The teka was a dart which was thrown along the ground, usually the hard beach of the seashore. Miru watched the game for some time and then returned to his home in the forest. He told his father about the teka and the way it was played. Then the chief prepared a teka for Miru, selected from the best tree and fashioned while appropriate charms were repeated.

When Miru heard this, he got up and went to look for his sister, and he happily arrived at the very spot where she lived. There, the young people had gathered in their usual place to play teka (Hawaiian keha). The teka was a dart thrown along the ground, typically on the hard beach by the sea. Miru watched the game for a while before heading back home to the forest. He told his father about the teka and how it was played. Then the chief made a teka for Miru, choosing wood from the best tree and crafting it while reciting appropriate charms.

Miru threw his dart along the slopes covered by the forest and its underbrush, but the ground was uneven and the undergrowth retarded the dart. Then Miru found a plain and practised until he was very expert.

Miru tossed his dart across the sloped terrain filled with trees and bushes, but the ground was rough and the brush slowed the dart down. Then Miru discovered a flat area and practiced until he became very skilled.

After a while he came to the place where his sister lived. When the young people threw their darts he threw his. Aha! it flew indeed and was lost in the distance. When the sister beheld him she at once felt a great desire toward him.

After a while, he arrived at the place where his sister lived. When the young people threw their darts, he threw his, too. Aha! It really flew and disappeared into the distance. As soon as his sister saw him, she immediately felt a strong desire for him.

The people tried to keep Miru with them, pleading with him to stay, and even following him as he returned to his[243] forest home, but they caught him not. Frequently he repeated his visits, but never stayed long.

The people tried to convince Miru to stay with them, begging him to stick around, and even following him as he headed back to his[243] forest home, but they couldn’t catch him. He often returned for visits, but never stayed for long.

The sister, whose name is not given in the New Zealand legends, was disheartened, and hanged herself until she was dead. The body was laid in its place for the time of wailing. Miru and his father came to the uhunga, or place of mourning. The people had not known that Miru was the brother of the one who was dead. They welcomed the father and son according to their custom. Then the young man said, "After I leave, do not bury my sister." So the body was left in its place when the young man arose.

The sister, whose name isn’t mentioned in the New Zealand legends, was heartbroken and hanged herself until she died. The body was prepared for the mourning period. Miru and his father arrived at the uhunga, or place of mourning. The people didn’t realize that Miru was the brother of the deceased. They welcomed the father and son as per their customs. Then the young man said, “After I leave, don’t bury my sister.” So the body was left where it was when the young man got up.

He went on his way till he saw a canoe floating. He then gave the command to his companions and they all paddled away in the canoe. They paddled on for a long distance, in fact to Rerenga-wai-rua, the point of land in New Zealand from which the spirits of the dead take their last leap as they go down to the Under-world. When they reached this place they rested, and Miru let go the anchor. He then said to his companions, "When you see the anchor rope shaking, pull it up, but wait here for me."

He continued on until he spotted a canoe floating. He then instructed his companions, and they all paddled away in the canoe. They paddled for quite a distance, all the way to Rerenga-wai-rua, the land point in New Zealand where the spirits of the dead take their final jump as they descend to the Underworld. When they arrived at this spot, they rested, and Miru released the anchor. He then told his companions, "When you see the anchor rope shaking, pull it up, but wait here for me."

The young man then leaped into the water and went down, down near the bottom, and then entered a cave. This cave was the road by which the departed spirits went to spirit-land. Miru soon saw a house standing there. It was the home of Kewa, the chief of the Under-world. Within the house was his sister in spirit form.

The young man then jumped into the water and went down, down near the bottom, and then entered a cave. This cave was the path that the departed spirits took to the spirit world. Miru soon spotted a house there. It was the home of Kewa, the chief of the Underworld. Inside the house was his sister in spirit form.

Miru carried with him his nets which were given magic power, with which he hoped to catch the spirit of his sister. In many ways he endeavored to induce her ghost to come forth from the house of Kewa, but she would not come. He commenced whipping his top in the yard outside, but could not attract her attention. At last he set up a swing and many of the ghosts joined in the pastime. For a long time the sister remained within, but eventually came forth induced by the attraction of the swing and by the appearance of Miru. Miru then took the spirit in his arms and began to swing.

Miru brought along his nets, which had magical powers, hoping to catch the spirit of his sister. He tried in many ways to encourage her ghost to leave the house of Kewa, but she wouldn't come. He started spinning his top in the yard outside but couldn’t get her attention. Finally, he set up a swing, and many of the ghosts joined in the fun. For a long time, his sister stayed inside, but eventually, she came out drawn by the swing and the sight of Miru. Miru then took the spirit in his arms and began to swing.

Higher and higher they rose whilst he incited the ghosts to increase to the utmost the flight of the moari, or swing. On reaching the highest point he gathered the spirit of the sister into his net, then letting go the swing away they flew and alighted quite outside the spirit-land.

Higher and higher they climbed as he urged the spirits to push the swing to its maximum. Once they reached the peak, he captured his sister's spirit in his net, and then released the swing; away they soared and landed just outside the spirit world.

Thence he went to the place where the anchor of the floating canoe was. Shaking the rope his friends understood the[244] signal. He was drawn up with the ghost in his net. He entered the canoe and returned home. On arrival at the settlement the people were still lamenting. What was that to him? Taking the spirit he laid it on the dead body, at the same time reciting his incantations. The spirit gradually entered the body and the sister was alive again. This is the end of the narrative, but it is of old, of ancient times, very, very old. "The Deceiving of Kewa" is an old, old story.

Then he went to where the anchor of the floating canoe was. Shaking the rope, his friends understood the[244] signal. He was pulled up with the spirit in his net. He got into the canoe and went back home. When he arrived at the settlement, the people were still mourning. What did that matter to him? He placed the spirit on the dead body while reciting his incantations. Gradually, the spirit entered the body, and the sister came back to life. This is the end of the story, but it's ancient, very, very old. "The Deceiving of Kewa" is an ancient tale.

In the Maori poem in which the reference to Kewa is made which brought out the above translation of one of the old New Zealand stories are also many other references to semi-historical characters and events. At the close of the poem is the following note: "The lament is so full of references to the ancient history of the Maoris that it would take a volume to explain them all. Most of the incidents referred to occurred in Hawaiki before the migration of the Maoris to New Zealand or at least five hundred to six hundred years ago."

In the Maori poem that mentions Kewa, which inspired the translation of one of the old New Zealand stories, there are also many other references to semi-historical characters and events. At the end of the poem is this note: "The lament is so packed with references to the ancient history of the Maoris that it would require a whole book to explain them all. Most of the events mentioned took place in Hawaiki before the Maoris migrated to New Zealand, or at least five to six hundred years ago."

Another New Zealand legend ought to be noticed in connection with the Hawaiian story of Hiku (Miru, New Zealand) seeking his sister in the Under-world. In what is probably the more complete Hawaiian story Hiku had a magic arrow which flew long distances and led him to the place where his sister-wife could be found.

Another New Zealand legend deserves attention in relation to the Hawaiian tale of Hiku (Miru, New Zealand) searching for his sister in the Underworld. In what is likely the more complete Hawaiian story, Hiku had a magical arrow that flew great distances and guided him to where his sister-wife could be found.

In a New Zealand legend a magic dart leads a chief by the name of Tama in his search for his wife, who had been carried away to spirit-land. He threw the dart and followed it from place to place until he found a wrecked canoe, near which lay the body of his wife and her companions. He tried to bring her back to life, but his incantations were not strong enough to release the spirit.

In a New Zealand legend, a magical dart guides a chief named Tama on his quest to find his wife, who had been taken to the spirit world. He threw the dart and followed it from one location to another until he discovered a wrecked canoe, next to which lay the body of his wife and her companions. He attempted to revive her, but his chants were not powerful enough to free her spirit.

Evidently the Hawaiian legend became a little fragmentary while being transplanted from the Hawaiian Islands to New Zealand. Hiku, the young chief who overcomes Miru of the spirit-world, loses his name entirely. Kewalu, the sister, also loses her name, a part of which, Kewa, is given to the ruler of the Under-world, and the magic dart is placed in the hands of Tama in an entirely distinct legend which still keeps the thought of the wife-seeker. There can scarcely be any question but that the original legend belongs to the Hawaiian Islands, and was carried to New Zealand in the days of the sea-rovers.[245]

Clearly, the Hawaiian legend became a bit fragmented as it was passed from the Hawaiian Islands to New Zealand. Hiku, the young chief who defeats Miru from the spirit world, completely loses his name. Kewalu, the sister, also loses her name, with part of it, Kewa, being given to the ruler of the underworld. The magic dart ends up in the hands of Tama in a completely different legend which still reflects the idea of the wife-seeker. There’s little doubt that the original legend comes from the Hawaiian Islands and was brought to New Zealand during the time of the sea adventurers.[245]


HOMELESS AND DESOLATE GHOSTS

Homeless and desolate spirits

The spirits of the dead, according to a summary of ancient Hawaiian statements, were divided into three classes, each class bearing the prefix "ao," which meant either the enlightened or instructed class, or simply a crowd or number of spirits grouped together.

The spirits of the dead, based on a summary of ancient Hawaiian beliefs, were divided into three categories, each category having the prefix "ao," which referred to either the enlightened or educated group, or just a collection of spirits grouped together.

The first class, the Ao-Kuewa, were the desolate and the homeless spirits who during their residence in the body had no friends and no property.

The first class, the Ao-Kuewa, consisted of the lost and homeless spirits who, during their time in the body, had no friends and no possessions.

The second class was called the Ao-Aumakuas. These were the groups of ghost-gods or spirit-ancestors of the Hawaiians. They usually remained near their old home as helpful protectors of the family to which they belonged, and were worshipped by the family.

The second class was called the Ao-Aumakuas. These were the groups of ghost-gods or spirit-ancestors of the Hawaiians. They usually stayed close to their old home as helpful protectors of the family they belonged to and were honored by the family.

The third class was the Ao-o-Milu. Milu was the chief god of the Under-world throughout the greater part of Polynesia. Many times the Under-world itself bore the name of Milu. The Ao-o-Milu were the souls of the departed of both the preceding classes who had performed all tasks, passed all barriers, and found their proper place in the land of the king of ghosts.

The third class was the Ao-o-Milu. Milu was the chief god of the Underworld for much of Polynesia. Often, the Underworld itself was called Milu. The Ao-o-Milu were the souls of the deceased from both the previous classes who had completed all their tasks, overcome all obstacles, and found their rightful place in the realm of the king of ghosts.

The Old Hawaiians never intelligently classified these departed spirits and sometimes mixed them together in inextricable confusion, but in the legends and remarks of early Hawaiian writers these three classes are roughly sketched. The desolate ghost had no right to call any place its home, to which it could come, over which it could watch, and around which it could hover. It had to go to the desolate parts of the islands or into a wilderness or forest.

The old Hawaiians didn't really categorize these spirits clearly and often mixed them up in confusing ways, but the legends and writings of early Hawaiian authors give a rough outline of three different types. The lonely ghost had no place it could call home, where it could visit, keep an eye on, or linger around. Instead, it had to go to the isolated areas of the islands or venture into the wilderness or forests.

The homeless ghost had no one to provide even the shadow of food for it. It had to go into the dark places and search for butterflies, spiders, and other insects. These were the ordinary food for all ghosts unless there were worshippers to place offerings on secret altars, which were often dedicated to gain a special power of praying other people to death. Such ghosts were well cared for, but, on the other hand, the desolate ones must wander and search until they could go down into the land of Milu.

The homeless ghost had no one to even give it a crumb of food. It had to venture into dark places and hunt for butterflies, spiders, and other bugs. This was the usual diet for all ghosts unless there were worshippers putting offerings on hidden altars, often set up to gain special powers to pray others to death. Those ghosts were well taken care of, but the forgotten ones had to roam and search until they could descend into the land of Milu.

There were several ways which the gods had prepared for ghosts to use in this journey to the Under-world. It is inter[246]esting to note that all through Polynesia as well as in the Hawaiian Islands the path for ghosts led westward.

There were several ways that the gods had set up for ghosts to take on their journey to the Underworld. It's interesting to note that throughout Polynesia and in the Hawaiian Islands, the path for ghosts headed west.

The students of New Zealand folk-lore will say that this signified the desire of those about to die to return to the land of their ancestors beyond the western ocean.

The students of New Zealand folklore will say that this represented the wish of those who are about to die to go back to the land of their ancestors across the western ocean.

The paths were called Leina-a-ka-uhane (paths-for-leaping-by-the-spirit). They were almost always on bold bluffs looking westward over the ocean. The spirit unless driven back could come to the headland and leap down into the land of the dead, but when this was done that spirit could never return to the body it had left. Frequently connected with these Leina-a-ka-uhane was a breadfruit-tree which would be a gathering-place for ghosts.

The paths were known as Leina-a-ka-uhane (paths-for-leaping-by-the-spirit). They were usually situated on steep cliffs overlooking the ocean to the west. The spirit, unless forced away, could reach the headland and jump into the realm of the dead, but once this leap was made, that spirit could never return to the body it had left behind. Often associated with these Leina-a-ka-uhane was a breadfruit tree, which served as a meeting spot for spirits.

At these places there were often friendly ghosts who would help and sometimes return the spirit to the body or send it to join the Ao-Aumakuas (ancestor ghosts). At the place of descent it was said there was an owawa (ditch) through which the ghosts one by one were carried down to Po, and Lei-lono was the gate where the ghosts were killed as they went down. Near this gateway was the Ulu-o-lei-walo, or breadfruit-tree of the spirits. This tree had two branches, one toward the east and one toward the west, both of which were used by the ghosts. One was for leaping into eternal darkness into Po-pau-ole, the other as a meeting-place with the helpful gods.

At these places, there were often friendly ghosts who would assist and sometimes help return the spirit to the body or send it to join the Ao-Aumakuas (ancestor ghosts). At the place of descent, it was said there was an owawa (ditch) through which the ghosts were carried down to Po one by one, and Lei-lono was the gate where the ghosts were processed as they descended. Near this gateway was the Ulu-o-lei-walo, or breadfruit tree of the spirits. This tree had two branches, one pointing east and the other west, both of which were used by the ghosts. One was for jumping into eternal darkness into Po-pau-ole, the other served as a meeting place with the helpful gods.

This tree always bore the name Ulu-o-lei-walo (the-quietly-calling-breadfruit-tree). On the island of Oahu, one of these was said to have been at Kaena Point; another was in Nuuanu Valley.

This tree was always called Ulu-o-lei-walo (the-quietly-calling-breadfruit-tree). On the island of Oahu, one was said to be at Kaena Point; another was in Nuuanu Valley.

The desolate ghost would come to this meeting-place of the dead and try to find a ghost of the second class, the aumakuas, who had been one of his ancestors and who still had some family to watch over. Perhaps this one might entertain or help him.

The lonely ghost would arrive at this gathering spot for the dead, hoping to find a second-class ghost, the aumakuas, who had been one of his ancestors and still had family to watch over. Maybe this ghost could offer him some company or assistance.

If the ghost could find no one to take him, then he would try to wander around the tree and leap into the branches. The rotten, dead branches of the tree belonged to the spirits. When they broke and fell, the spirits on them dropped into the land of Milu—the under-world home of ghosts. Often the spirit could leap from these dead branches into the Under-world.

If the ghost couldn't find anyone to take him, he would try to wander around the tree and jump into the branches. The rotting, dead branches of the tree belonged to the spirits. When they broke and fell, the spirits on them dropped into the land of Milu—the underworld home of ghosts. Often, the spirit could leap from these dead branches into the underworld.

Sometimes the desolate spirit would be blown, as by the wind, back and forth, here and there, until no possible place[247] of rest could be found on the island where death had come; then the ghost would leap into the sea, hoping to find the way to Milu through some sea-cave. Perhaps the waves would carry the ghost, or it might be able to swim to one of the other islands, where a new search would be made for some ancestor-ghost from which to obtain help. Not finding aid, it would be pushed and driven over rough, rocky places and through the wilderness until it again went into the sea. At last perhaps a way would be found into the home of the dead, and the ghost would have a place in which to live, or it might make the round through the wilderness again and again, until it could leap from a bluff, or fall from a rotten branch of the breadfruit-tree.

Sometimes the lonely spirit would be blown back and forth, like by the wind, going here and there, until it couldn't find any place[247] to rest on the island where death had come; then the ghost would leap into the sea, hoping to discover the way to Milu through some sea cave. Maybe the waves would carry the ghost, or it might swim to one of the other islands, where it would search for an ancestor-ghost to get help. If it didn’t find any assistance, it would be pushed and pulled over rough, rocky areas and through the wilderness until it went back into the sea again. Eventually, it might find a way into the home of the dead, giving the ghost a place to live, or it might roam through the wilderness repeatedly until it could leap from a cliff or fall from a rotting branch of the breadfruit tree.

A great caterpillar was the watchman on the eastern side of the leaping-off place. Napaha was the western boundary. A mo-o (dragon) was the watchman on that side. If the ghost was afraid of them it went back to secure the help of the ghost-gods in order to get by. The Hawaiians were afraid that these watchmen would kill ghosts if possible.

A big caterpillar was the guard on the east side of the jumping-off point. Napaha marked the western edge. A mo-o (dragon) was the guard on that side. If the ghost felt scared of them, it would go back to get help from the ghost-gods to get through. The Hawaiians were worried that these guards would try to kill ghosts if they could.

If a caterpillar obstructed the way it would raise its head over the edge of the bluff, and then the frightened ghost would go far out of its way, and wandering around be destroyed or compelled to leap off some dead branch into eternal darkness. But if that frightened ghost, while wandering, could find a helpful ghost god, it would be kept alive, although still a wanderer over the islands.

If a caterpillar blocked the path, it would lift its head over the edge of the cliff, and then the scared ghost would take a long detour, risking being lost or forced to jump off a dead branch into endless darkness. But if that scared ghost, while wandering, could find a benevolent ghost god, it would be kept alive, though still wandering among the islands.

At the field of kaupea (coral) near Barbers Point, in the desert of Puuloa, the ghost would go around among the lehua flowers, catching spiders, butterflies, and insects for food, where the ghost-gods might find them and give them aid in escaping the watchmen.

At the kaupea (coral) field near Barbers Point, in the desert of Puuloa, the ghost would wander among the lehua flowers, catching spiders, butterflies, and insects for food, so the ghost-gods might find them and help them escape the watchmen.

There are many places for the Leina-a-ka-uhane (leaping-off-places) and the Ulu-o-lei-walo (breadfruit-trees) on all the islands. To these places the wandering desolate ghosts went to find a way to the Under-world.

There are many spots for the Leina-a-ka-uhane (leaping-off places) and the Ulu-o-lei-walo (breadfruit trees) on all the islands. To these places, the lost, wandering ghosts went to seek a path to the Underworld.

Another name for the wandering ghosts was lapu, also sometimes called Akua-hele-loa (great travellers). These ghosts were frequently those who enjoyed foolish, silly pranks. They would sweep over the old byways in troops, dancing and playing. They would gather around the old mats where the living had been feasting, and sit and feast on imaginary food.

Another name for the wandering ghosts was lapu, also sometimes called Akua-hele-loa (great travelers). These ghosts were often those who loved to play silly pranks. They would sweep over the old paths in groups, dancing and having fun. They would gather around the old mats where the living had been eating and sit down to feast on imaginary food.

The Hawaiians say: "On one side of the island Oahu,[248] even to this day the lapu come at night. Their ghost drums and sacred chants can be heard and their misty forms seen as they hover about the ruins of the old heiaus (temples)."

The Hawaiians say: "On one side of the island Oahu,[248] even now, the lapu come at night. You can hear their ghostly drums and sacred chants, and their misty figures can be seen as they float around the ruins of the old heiaus (temples)."

The fine mists or fogs of Manoa Valley were supposed to conceal a large company of priests and their attendants while roaming among the great stones which still lie where there was a puu-honua (refuge-temple) in the early days. If any one saw these roving ghosts he was called lapu-ia, or one to whom spirits had appeared.

The light mists or fogs of Manoa Valley were believed to hide a large group of priests and their followers as they wandered among the massive stones that still rest where there used to be a puu-honua (refuge temple) in ancient times. If anyone caught sight of these wandering spirits, they were called lapu-ia, meaning someone to whom spirits had shown themselves.

The Hawaiians said: "The lapu ghosts were not supposed to watch over the welfare of the persons they met. They never went into the heavens to become black clouds, bringing rain for the benefit of their households. They did not go out after winds to blow with destructive force against their enemies. This was the earnest work of the ancestor-ghosts, and was not done by the lapu."

The Hawaiians said: "The lapu ghosts weren't meant to watch over the well-being of the people they encountered. They didn't ascend to the sky to become dark clouds, bringing rain for the sake of their families. They didn't go out to summon winds to violently attack their enemies. This was the serious task of the ancestor-ghosts, not the lapu."

Another name for ghosts was wai-lua, which referred especially to the spirit leaving the body and supposed to have been seen by some one. This wai-lua spirit could be driven back into the body by other ghosts, or persuaded to come back through offerings or incantations given by living friends, so that a dead person could become alive again.

Another name for ghosts was wai-lua, which referred specifically to the spirit leaving the body and was supposedly seen by someone. This wai-lua spirit could be pushed back into the body by other ghosts or convinced to return through offerings or chants provided by living friends, allowing a dead person to come back to life.

It was firmly believed that a person could endure many deaths, and that if any one lost consciousness he was dead, and that when life stopped it was because the spirit left the body. When life was renewed it was because the spirit had returned to its former home.

It was strongly believed that a person could experience multiple deaths, and that if someone lost consciousness, they were considered dead, and that when life came to a halt, it was because the spirit had left the body. When life was revived, it was believed to be because the spirit had returned to its original home.

The kino-wai-lua was a ghost leaving the body of a living person and returning after a time, as when any one fainted.

The kino-wai-lua was a spirit that would leave the body of a living person and come back after a while, just like when someone faints.

Besides the ghosts of the dead, the Hawaiians gave spirit power to all natural objects. Large stones were supposed to have dragon power sometimes.

Besides the spirits of the deceased, the Hawaiians believed that all natural objects had spirit power. Sometimes, large stones were thought to possess dragon power.


AUMAKUAS, OR ANCESTOR-GHOSTS

Aumakuas, or ancestor spirits

There are two meanings to the first part of this word, for "au" means a multitude, as in "auwaa" (many canoes), but it may mean time and place, as in the following: "Our ancestors thought that if there was a desolate place where no man could be found, it was the aumakua (place of many gods)." "Makua" was the name given to the ancestors of a chief and of the people as well as to parents.[249]

There are two meanings to the first part of this word. "Au" refers to a multitude, like in "auwaa" (many canoes), but it can also mean time and place, as in this example: "Our ancestors believed that if there was a deserted spot where no one could be found, it was the aumakua (place of many gods)." "Makua" was the term used for the ancestors of a chief and the people, as well as for parents.[249]

The aumakuas were the ghosts who did not go down into Po, the land of King Milu. They were in the land of the living, hovering around the families from which they had been separated by death. They were the guardians of these families.

The aumakuas were the spirits who didn’t descend into Po, the realm of King Milu. They remained in the world of the living, watching over the families they had been separated from by death. They served as protectors for these families.

When any one died, many devices were employed in disposing of the body. The fact that an enemy of the family might endeavor to secure the bones of the dead for the purpose of making them into fish-hooks, arrow-heads, or spear-heads led the surviving members of a family either to destroy or to conceal the body of the dead. For if the bones were so used it meant great dishonor, and the spirit was supposed to suffer on account of this indignity.

When someone died, various methods were used to handle the body. The concern that a family enemy might try to take the remains to turn them into fish-hooks, arrowheads, or spearheads led the surviving family members to either destroy or hide the deceased's body. If the bones were used in such a way, it brought great shame, and it was believed that the spirit would suffer because of this disrespect.

Sometimes the flesh was stripped from the bones and cast into the ocean or into the fires of the volcanoes, that the ghost might be made a part of the family ghosts who lived in such places, and the bones were buried in some secret cave or pit, or folded together in a bundle which was thought to resemble a grasshopper, so these were called unihipili (grasshopper). The unihipili bones were used in connection with a strange belief called pule-ana-ana (praying to death).

Sometimes the flesh was stripped from the bones and thrown into the ocean or the fires of the volcanoes, so the ghost could join the family spirits living in those places. The bones were buried in some hidden cave or pit, or tied together in a bundle that was thought to look like a grasshopper, so these were called unihipili (grasshopper). The unihipili bones were linked to a peculiar belief called pule-ana-ana (praying to death).

When the body of a dead person was to be hidden, only two or three men were employed in the task. Sometimes the one highest in rank would slay his helpers so that no one except himself would know the burial-place.

When the body of a dead person needed to be hidden, only two or three men were involved in the task. Sometimes the one in charge would kill his helpers so that no one except him would know where the body was buried.

The tools, the clothing, and the calabashes of the dead were unclean until certain ceremonies of purification had been faithfully performed. Many times these possessions were either placed in the burial-cave beside the body or burned so that they might be the property of the spirit in ghost-land.

The tools, the clothing, and the calabashes of the dead were unclean until specific purification ceremonies had been properly carried out. Often, these items were either placed in the burial cave next to the body or burned so they could belong to the spirit in the afterlife.

The people who cared for the body had to bathe in salt water and separate themselves from the family for a time. They must sprinkle the house and all things inside with salt water. After a few days the family would return and occupy the house once more.

The people who took care of the body had to wash in salt water and keep their distance from the family for a while. They needed to sprinkle salt water around the house and on everything inside. After a few days, the family would come back and move into the house again.

Usually the caretakers of a dead body would make a hole in the side of the house and push it through rather than take it through the old doorway, probably having the idea that the ghost would only know the door through which the body had gone out when alive and so could not find the new way back when the opening was dosed.

Usually, the people handling a dead body would create a hole in the side of the house and push it through instead of taking it through the old doorway. They likely believed that the ghost would only recognize the door the body used when it was alive and therefore wouldn't be able to find the new way back once the opening was sealed.

After death came, the ghost crept out of the body, coming[250] up from the feet until it rested in the eyes, and then it came out from the corner of one eye, and had a kind of wind body. It could pass around the room and out of doors through any opening it could find. It could perch like a bird on the roof of a house or in the branches of trees, or it could seat itself on logs or stones near the house. It might have to go back into the body and make it live again. Possibly the ghost might meet some old ancestor-ghosts and be led so far away that it could not return; then it must become a member of the aumakua, or ancestor-ghost, family, or wander off to join the homeless desolate ghost vagabonds.

After death, the ghost emerged from the body, rising up from the feet until it settled in the eyes, and then it slipped out from the corner of one eye, taking on a sort of airy form. It could float around the room and slip outside through any opening it could find. It could perch like a bird on the roof of a house or in the branches of trees, or it could rest on logs or stones near the house. It might need to return to the body and bring it back to life. Perhaps the ghost would encounter some old ancestor-ghosts and be led so far away that it wouldn’t be able to come back; then it would have to become part of the aumakua, or ancestor-ghost, family, or wander off to join the lost, wandering ghost vagabonds.

Sometimes dead bodies were thrown into the sea with the hope that the ghost body would become a shark or an eel, or perhaps a mo-o, or dragon-god, to be worshipped with other ancestor-gods of the same class.

Sometimes dead bodies were thrown into the sea with the hope that the spirit would become a shark or an eel, or maybe a mo-o, or dragon-god, to be honored alongside other ancestor-gods of the same kind.

Sometimes the body or the bones would be cast into the crater of Kilauea, the people thinking the spirit would become a flame of fire like Pele, the goddess of volcanoes; other spirits went into the air concealed in the dark depths of the sky, perhaps in the clouds.

Sometimes the body or the bones would be thrown into the crater of Kilauea, with people believing that the spirit would turn into a flame like Pele, the goddess of volcanoes; other spirits would rise into the air hidden in the dark depths of the sky, maybe in the clouds.

Here they carried on the work needed to help their families. They would become fog or mist or the fine misty rain colored by light. With these the Rainbow Maiden, Anuenue, delighted to dwell. They often lived in the great rolling white clouds, or in the gray clouds which let fall the quiet rain needed for farming. They also lived in the fierce black thunder-clouds which sent down floods of a devastating character upon the enemies of the family to which they belonged.

Here, they continued the work necessary to support their families. They would transform into fog, mist, or fine drizzling rain tinted by light. With this, the Rainbow Maiden, Anuenue, loved to reside. They often lived in the large, fluffy white clouds or in the gray clouds that released the soothing rain essential for farming. They also resided in the intense black thunderclouds that unleashed floods causing destruction upon the enemies of their family.

There were ghost ancestors who made their homes near the places where the members of their families toiled; there were ancestor-ghosts to take care of the tapa, or kapa, makers, or the calabash or house or canoe makers. There were special ancestor-ghosts called upon by name by the farmers, the fishermen, and the bird-hunters. These ghosts had their own kuleanas, or places to which they belonged, and in which they had their own peculiar duties and privileges. They became ancestor ghost-gods and dwelt on the islands near the homes of their worshippers, or in the air above, or in the trees around the houses, or in the ocean or in the glowing fires of volcanoes. They even dwelt in human beings, making them shake or sneeze as with cold, and then a person was said to become an ipu, or calabash containing a ghost.[251]

There were ancestral spirits who lived close to where their families worked; there were ancestor ghosts that looked after the tapa or kapa makers, as well as the calabash, house, or canoe builders. There were specific ancestor ghosts that farmers, fishermen, and bird hunters called upon by name. These spirits had their own kuleanas, or designated places where they belonged, each with unique responsibilities and privileges. They became ancestor ghost-gods and resided on the islands near their worshippers' homes, or in the sky above, or in the trees surrounding the houses, or in the ocean and the glowing fires of volcanoes. They even inhabited human beings, causing them to shiver or sneeze as if they had a cold, leading people to say that the person had become an ipu, or a calabash containing a ghost.[251]

Sometimes it was thought that a ghost god could be seen sitting on the head or shoulder of the person to whom it belonged. Even in this twentieth century a native woman told the writer that she saw a ghost-god whispering in his ear while he was making an address. She said, "That ghost was like a fire or a colored light." Many times the Hawaiians have testified that they believed in the presence of their ancestor ghost-gods.

Sometimes people believed that a ghost god could be seen sitting on the head or shoulder of the person it belonged to. Even in this twentieth century, a native woman told the writer that she saw a ghost god whispering in his ear while he was speaking. She said, "That ghost was like a flame or a colored light." Many times, Hawaiians have claimed that they believed in the presence of their ancestor ghost gods.

This is the way the presence of a ghost was detected: Some sound would be heard, such as a sibilant noise, a soft whistle, or something like murmurs, or some sensation in a part of the body might be felt. If an eyelid trembled, a ghost was sitting on that spot. A quivering or creepy feeling in any part of the body meant that a ghost was touching that place. If any of these things happened, a person would cry out, "I have seen or felt a spirit of the gods."

This is how people figured out a ghost was around: You might hear a sound, like a whisper, a gentle whistling, or faint murmurs, or feel something unusual in your body. If your eyelid twitched, it meant a ghost was sitting there. A tingling or eerie sensation in any part of your body indicated that a ghost was touching you. If any of this occurred, someone would shout, "I have seen or felt a spirit!"

Sometimes people thought they saw the spirits of their ghost friends. They believed that the spirits of these friends appeared in the night, sometimes to kill any one who was in the way. The high chiefs and warriors are supposed to march and go in crowds, carrying their spears and piercing those they met unless some ghost recognized that one and called to the others, "Alia [wait]," but if the word was "O-i-o [throw the spear]!" then that spirit's spear would strike death to the passer-by.

Sometimes people believed they saw the spirits of their ghost friends. They thought that these spirits showed up at night, sometimes to harm anyone in their path. The high chiefs and warriors were expected to march in groups, brandishing their spears and attacking those they encountered unless a ghost recognized the person and called out to the others, "Alia [wait]," but if the command was "O-i-o [throw the spear]!" then that spirit's spear would bring death to the person passing by.

There were night noises which the natives attributed to sounds or rustling motions made by such night gods as the following:

There were sounds at night that the locals believed were caused by the movements or noises of night deities like the following:

    Akua-hokio (whistling gods).
        "    -kiei (peeping gods).
        "    -nalo (prying gods).
        "    -loa (long gods).
        "    -poko (short gods).
        "    -muki (sibilant gods).

Akua-hokio (whistling gods).
        "    -kiei (peeping gods).
        "    -nalo (prying gods).
        "    -loa (long gods).
        "    -poko (short gods).
        "    -muki (sibilant gods).

A prayer to these read thus:

A prayer to these reads as follows:

   "O Akua-loa! [long god]
    O Akua-poko! [short god]
    O Akua-muki! [god breathing in short, sibilant breaths]
    O Akua-hokio! [god blowing like whistling winds]
    O Akua-kiei! [god watching, peeping at one]
    O Akua-nalo! [god hiding, slipping out of sight]
    O All ye Gods, who travel on the dark night paths!
    Come and eat.
    Give life to me,
    And my parents,
    And my children,
    To us who are living in this place. Amama [Amen]."
[252]

"O Long God!
O Short God!
O God who breathes in short, hissing breaths!
O God blowing like whistling winds!
O God watching, peeping at one!
O God hiding, slipping out of sight!
O All you Gods, who travel on the dark night paths!
Come and eat.
Give life to me,
And my parents,
And my children,
To us who are living in this place. Amama [Amen].
[252]

This prayer was offered every night as a protection against the ghosts.

This prayer was said every night to protect against ghosts.

The aumakuas were very laka (tame and helpful). It was said that an aumakua living in a shark would be very laka, and would come to be rubbed on the head, opening his mouth for a sacrifice. Perhaps some awa, or meat, would be placed in his mouth, and then he would go away. So also if the aumakua were a bird, it would become tame. If it were the alae (a small duck), it would come to the hand of its worshipper; if the pueo (owl), it would come and scratch the earth away from the grave of one of its worshippers, throwing the sand away with its wings, and would bring the body back to life. An owl ancestor-god would come and set a worshipper free were he a prisoner with hands and feet bound by ropes.

The aumakuas were very friendly and helpful. It was said that an aumakua living in a shark would be very tame and would come to be petted, opening its mouth for a sacrifice. Maybe some awa or meat would be placed in its mouth, and then it would swim away. If the aumakua were a bird, it would also become tame. If it were the alae (a small duck), it would come to its worshipper’s hand; if it were the pueo (owl), it would scratch the ground away from the grave of one of its worshippers, tossing the sand away with its wings, and would bring the body back to life. An owl ancestor-god would come and free a worshipper if he was a prisoner, bound by ropes.

It made no difference whether the dead person were male or female, child or aged one, the spirit could become a ghost-god and watch over the family.

It didn't matter if the deceased was male or female, a child or elderly; the spirit could turn into a ghost-god and look over the family.

There were altars for the ancestor-gods in almost every land. These were frequently only little piles of white coral, but sometimes chiefs would build a small house for their ancestor-gods, thus making homes that the ghosts might have a kuleana, or place of their own, where offerings could be placed, and prayers offered, and rest enjoyed.

There were altars for the ancestor-gods in almost every land. These were often just small stacks of white coral, but sometimes chiefs would build a small house for their ancestor-gods, creating spaces where the spirits could have a kuleana, or their own place, where offerings could be placed, prayers offered, and rest enjoyed.

The Hawaiians have this to say about sacrifices for the aumakuas: If a mo-o, or dragon-god, was angry with its caretaker or his family and they became weak and sick, they would sacrifice a spotted dog with awa, red fish, red sugar-cane, and some of the grass growing in taro patches wrapped in yellow kapa. This they would take to the lua, or hole, where the mo-o dwelt, and fasten the bundle there. Then the mo-o would become pleasant and take away the sickness. If it were a shark-god, the sacrifice was a black pig, a dark red chicken, and some awa wrapped in new white kapa made by a virgin. This bundle would be carried to the beach, where a prayer would be offered:

The Hawaiians say this about sacrifices for the aumakuas: If a mo-o, or dragon-god, was angry with its caretaker or their family, causing them to become weak and sick, they would sacrifice a spotted dog along with awa, red fish, red sugar-cane, and some grass from the taro patches wrapped in yellow kapa. They would take this bundle to the lua, or hole, where the mo-o lived and secure it there. Then, the mo-o would become appeased and remove the sickness. If it were a shark-god, the sacrifice would involve a black pig, a dark red chicken, and some awa wrapped in new white kapa made by a virgin. This bundle would be taken to the beach, where a prayer would be said:

   "O aumakuas from sunrise to sunset,
    From North to South, from above and below,
    O spirits of the precipice and spirits of the sea,
    All who dwell in flowing waters,
    Here is a sacrifice—our gifts are to you.
    Bring life to us, to all the family,
    To the old people with wrinkled skin,
    To the young also.
    This is our life,
    From the gods."
[253]

"O aumakuas from sunrise to sunset,
    From North to South, from above and below,
    O spirits of the cliffs and spirits of the sea,
    All who live in flowing waters,
    Here is a sacrifice—our gifts are for you.
    Bring life to us, to the whole family,
    To the elders with wrinkled skin,
    To the young ones too.
    This is our life,
    From the gods."
[253]

Then the farmer would throw the bundle into the sea, bury the chicken alive, take the pig to the temple, then go back to his house looking for rain. If there was rain, it showed that the aumakua had seen the gifts and washed away the wrong. If the clouds became black with heavy rain, that was well.

Then the farmer would toss the bundle into the ocean, bury the chicken alive, take the pig to the temple, and then head back home looking for rain. If it rained, that meant the aumakua had accepted the offerings and washed away the wrongdoings. If the clouds turned dark with heavy rain, that was a good sign.

The offerings for Pele and Hiiaka were awa to drink and food to eat, in fact all things which could be taken to the crater.

The offerings for Pele and Hiiaka were awa to drink and food to eat, in fact all things which could be taken to the crater.

This applies to the four great gods, Kane, Ku, Lono, and Kanaloa. They are called the first of the ancestors. Each one of these was supposed to be able to appear in a number of different forms, therefore each had a number of names expressive of the work he intended or was desired to do. An explanatory adjective or phrase was added to the god's own name, defining certain acts or characteristics, thus: Kane-puaa (Kane, the pig) was Kane who would aid in stirring up the ground like a pig.

This applies to the four major gods, Kane, Ku, Lono, and Kanaloa. They are referred to as the first ancestors. Each of them could appear in various forms, so each had multiple names that reflected the work they were meant to do or what people hoped they would achieve. An explanatory adjective or phrase was added to the god's own name to define specific actions or traits, for example: Kane-puaa (Kane, the pig) was Kane who helped to stir up the ground like a pig.

This is one of the prayers used when presenting offerings to aumakuas, "O Aumakuas of the rising of the sun, guarded by every tabu staff, here are offerings and sacrifices—the black pig, the white chicken, the black cocoanut, the red fish—sacrifices for the gods and all the aumakuas; those of the ancestors, those of the night, and of the dawn, here am I. Let life come."

This is one of the prayers used when making offerings to aumakuas: "O Aumakuas of the rising sun, protected by every tabu staff, here are offerings and sacrifices—the black pig, the white chicken, the black coconut, the red fish—sacrifices for the gods and all the aumakuas; those of the ancestors, those of the night, and of the dawn, here I am. Let life come."

The ancestor-gods were supposed to use whatever object they lived with. If ghosts went up into the clouds, they moved the clouds from place to place and made them assume such shape as might be fancied. Thus they would reveal themselves over their old homes.

The ancestor-gods were believed to inhabit whatever objects they resided with. If spirits ascended into the clouds, they would shift the clouds around and shape them as they pleased. In this way, they would show themselves above their former homes.

All the aumakuas were supposed to be gentle and ready to help their own families. The old Hawaiians say that the power of the ancestor-gods was very great. "Here is the magic power. Suppose a man would call his shark, 'O Kuhai-moana [the shark-god]! O, the One who lives in the Ocean! Take me to the land!' Then perhaps a shark would appear, and the man would get on the back of the shark, hold fast to the fin, and say: 'You look ahead. Go on very swiftly without waiting.' Then the shark would swim swiftly to the shore."

All the aumakuas were meant to be kind and ready to support their families. The old Hawaiians believed that the power of the ancestor-gods was immense. "Here is the magic power. If someone were to call to his shark, 'O Kuhai-moana [the shark-god]! Oh, the One who lives in the Ocean! Take me to the land!' then a shark might appear, and the person would climb onto the shark's back, grip the fin, and say: 'You look ahead. Go quickly without stopping.' Then the shark would swim fast to the shore."

The old Hawaiians had the sport called "lua." This sometimes meant wrestling, but usually was the game of catching a man, lifting him up, and breaking his body so that he was killed. A wrestler of the lua class would go out to a plain[254] where no people were dwelling and call his god Kuialua. The aumakua ghost-god would give this man strength and skill, and help him to kill his adversaries.

The ancient Hawaiians had a sport called "lua." This sometimes referred to wrestling, but more often it was about capturing a person, lifting them up, and breaking their body to the point of death. A wrestler of the lua class would head to an open area[254] where no one lived and call upon his god Kuialua. The aumakua ghost-god would grant him strength and skill, aiding him in defeating his opponents.

There were many priests of different classes who prayed to the ancestor-gods. Those of the farmers prayed like this:

There were many priests of various types who prayed to the ancestor-gods. The farmers' priests prayed like this:

   "O great black cloud in the far-off sky,
    O shadow watching shadow,
    Watch over our land.
    Overshadow our land
    From corner to corner
    From side to side.
    Do not cast your shadow on other lands
    Nor let the waters fall on the other lands
    [i.e., keep the rains over my place]."

"O great black cloud in the distant sky,
    O shadow observing shadow,
    Watch over our land.
    Cover our land
    From corner to corner
    From side to side.
    Do not cast your shadow on other lands
    Nor let the rains fall on other lands
    [i.e., keep the rains over my place]."

Also they prayed to Kane-puaa (Kane, the pig), the great aumakua of farmers:

Also, they prayed to Kane-puaa (Kane, the pig), the great aumakua of farmers:

   "O Kane-puaa, root!
    Dig inland, dig toward the sea;
    Dig from corner to corner,
    From side to side;
    Let the food grow in the middle,
    Potatoes on the side roots,
    Fruit in the centre.
    Do not root in another place!
    The people may strike you with the spade [o-o]
    Or hit you with a stone
    And hurt you. Amama [Amen]."

"O Kane-puaa, root!
Dig inland, dig toward the sea;
Dig from corner to corner,
From side to side;
Let the food grow in the middle,
Potatoes on the side roots,
Fruit in the center.
Don't root in another place!
The people might hit you with the spade [o-o]
Or throw stones at you
And hurt you. Amama [Amen]."

So also they prayed to Kukea-olo-walu (a taro aumakua god):

So they also prayed to Kukea-olo-walu (a taro aumakua god):

   "O Kukea-olo-walu!
    Make the taro grow,
    Let the leaf spread like a banana.
    Taro for us, O Kukea!
    The banana and the taro for us.
    Pull up the taro for us, O Kukea!
    Pound the taro,
    Make the fire for cooking the pig.
    Give life to us—
    To the farmers—
    From sunrise to sunset
    From one fastened place to the other fastened place
    [i.e., one side of the sky to the other fastened on each side of the earth]. Amama [Amen]."

"O Kukea-olo-walu!
    Help the taro grow,
    Let the leaves spread like banana plants.
    Taro for us, O Kukea!
    Bananas and taro for us.
    Pull up the taro for us, O Kukea!
    Mash the taro,
    Make the fire to cook the pig.
    Bring us life—
    To the farmers—
    From sunrise to sunset
    From one anchored place to another anchored place
    [i.e., from one side of the sky to the other anchored on each side of the earth]. Amama [Amen]."

Trees with their branches and fruit were frequently endowed with spirit power. All the different kinds of birds and even insects, and also the clouds and winds and the fish in the seas were given a place among the spirits around the Hawaiians.[255]

Trees with their branches and fruit were often believed to have spiritual power. All kinds of birds, insects, clouds, winds, and fish in the sea were considered to have a place among the spirits in Hawaiian culture.[255]

The people believed in life and its many forms of power. They would pray to the unseen forces for life for themselves and their friends, and for death to come on the families of their enemies. They had special priests and incantations for the pule-ana-ana, or praying to death, and even to the present time the supposed power to pray to death is one of the most formidable terrors to their imagination.

The people believed in life and its many forms of power. They would pray to the unseen forces for life for themselves and their friends, and for death to come upon the families of their enemies. They had special priests and chants for the pule-ana-ana, or praying to death, and even today, the belief in the power to pray for death remains one of the most daunting fears in their imagination.

Menehunes, eepas, and kupuas were classes of fairies or gnomes which did not belong to the ancestor-gods, or aumakuas.

Menehunes, eepas, and kupuas were types of fairies or gnomes that were not part of the ancestor-gods or aumakuas.

The menehunes were fairy servants. Some of the Polynesian Islands called the lowest class of servants "manahune." The Hawaiians separated them almost entirely from the spirits of ancestors. They worked at night performing prodigious tasks which they were never supposed to touch again after the coming of dawn.

The menehunes were fairy helpers. In some of the Polynesian Islands, the lowest class of workers was called "manahune." The Hawaiians kept them mostly separate from ancestral spirits. They worked at night, doing amazing tasks that they were never meant to repeat once dawn arrived.

The eepas were usually deformed and defective gnomes. They suffered from all kinds of weakness, sometimes having no bones and no more power to stand than a large leaf. They were sometimes set apart as spirit caretakers of little children. Nuuanu Valley was the home of a multitude of eepas who had their temple on the western side of the valley.

The eepas were typically deformed and defective gnomes. They had various weaknesses, sometimes lacking bones and having no more strength to stand than a large leaf. They were occasionally designated as spirit caretakers of young children. Nuuanu Valley was home to many eepas, who had their temple on the western side of the valley.

Kupuas were the demons of ghost-land. They were very powerful and very destructive. No human being could withstand their attacks unless specially endowed with power from the gods. They had animal as well as human bodies and could use whichever body seemed to be most available. The dragons, or mo-os, were the most terrible kupuas in the islands.

Kupuas were the demons of the spirit world. They were incredibly powerful and destructive. No human could withstand their attacks unless they were specially gifted with power from the gods. They had both animal and human forms and could switch between whichever body was more convenient. The dragons, or mo-os, were the most fearsome kupuas in the islands.


THE DRAGON GHOST-GODS

The Dragon Spirit Gods

Dragons were among the ghost-gods of the ancient Hawaiians. These dragons were called mo-o. The New Zealanders used the same names for some of their large reptile gods. They, however, spelled the word with a "k," calling it mo-ko, and it was almost identical in pronunciation as in meaning with the Hawaiian name. Both the Hawaiians and New Zealanders called all kinds of lizards mo-o or mo-ko; and their use of this word in traditions showed that they often had in mind animals like crocodiles and alligators, and[256] sometimes they referred the name to any monster of great mythical powers belonging to a man-destroying class.

Dragons were among the spirit-gods of the ancient Hawaiians. These dragons were called mo-o. The New Zealanders used the same name for some of their large reptile gods. However, they spelled it with a "k," calling it mo-ko, which sounded almost the same and had a similar meaning to the Hawaiian term. Both the Hawaiians and New Zealanders referred to all kinds of lizards as mo-o or mo-ko; and their use of this word in their traditions showed that they often thought of animals like crocodiles and alligators, and sometimes they used the name to refer to any monster with great mythical powers that was known for destroying people.[256]

Mighty eels, immense sea-turtles, large fish of the ocean, fierce sharks, were all called mo-o. The most ancient dragons of the Hawaiians are spoken of as living in pools or lakes. These dragons were known also as kupuas, or mysterious characters who could appear as animals or human beings according to their wish. The saying was: "Kupuas have a strange double body."

Mighty eels, huge sea turtles, large ocean fish, and fierce sharks were all called mo-o. The oldest dragons in Hawaiian culture are said to live in pools or lakes. These dragons were also known as kupuas, or mysterious beings who could take on the form of animals or humans whenever they wanted. The saying goes: "Kupuas have a strange double body."

There were many other kupuas besides those of the dragon family. It was sometimes thought that at birth another natural form was added, such as an egg of a fowl or a bird, or the seed of a plant, or the embryo of some animal, which when fully developed made a form which could be used as readily as the human body. These kupuas were always given some great magic power. They were wonderfully strong and wise and skilful.

There were many other kupuas besides those from the dragon family. It was often believed that at birth, another natural form was added, like a bird’s egg, a seed from a plant, or the embryo of some animal. Once fully developed, these forms could be used just as easily as a human body. These kupuas were always endowed with significant magical powers. They were incredibly strong, wise, and skilled.

Usually the birth of a kupua, like the birth of a high chief, was attended with strange disturbances in the heavens, such as reverberating thunder, flashing lightning, and severe storms which sent the abundant red soil of the islands down the mountain-sides in blood-red torrents known as ka-ua-koko (the blood rain). This name was also given to misty fine rain when shot through by the red waves of the sun.

Usually, the birth of a kupua, like the birth of a high chief, was accompanied by unusual disturbances in the sky, such as rumbling thunder, bright flashes of lightning, and intense storms that sent the rich red soil of the islands cascading down the mountainsides in blood-red torrents known as ka-ua-koko (the blood rain). This name was also used for misty fine rain when illuminated by the red rays of the sun.

By far the largest class of kupuas was that of the dragons. These all belonged to one family. Their ancestor was Mo-o-inanea (The Self-reliant Dragon), who figured very prominently in the Hawaiian legends of the most ancient times, such as "The Maiden of the Golden Cloud."

By far the largest group of kupuas was the dragons. They all came from one family. Their ancestor was Mo-o-inanea (The Self-reliant Dragon), who played a significant role in Hawaiian legends from ancient times, like "The Maiden of the Golden Cloud."

Mo-o-inanea (The Self-reliant Dragon) brought the dragons, the kupua dragons, from the "Hidden Land of Kane" to the Hawaiian Islands. Mo-o-inanea was apparently a demi-goddess of higher power even than the gods Ku, Kane, or Kanaloa. She was the great dragon-goddess of the Hawaiians, coming to the islands in the migration of the gods from Nuu-mea-lani and Kuai-he-lani to settle. The dragons and other kupuas came as spirit servants of the gods.

Mo-o-inanea (The Self-reliant Dragon) brought the dragons, the kupua dragons, from the "Hidden Land of Kane" to the Hawaiian Islands. Mo-o-inanea was apparently a demi-goddess of even greater power than the gods Ku, Kane, or Kanaloa. She was the great dragon-goddess of the Hawaiians, arriving in the islands during the migration of the gods from Nuu-mea-lani and Kuai-he-lani. The dragons and other kupuas came as spirit servants of the gods.

For a while this Mo-o-inanea lived with her brothers, the gods, at Waolani, but after a long time there were so many dragons that it was necessary to distribute them over the islands, and Mo-o-inanea decided to leave her brothers and find homes for her numerous family. So she went down[257] to Puunui in the lower part of Nuuanu Valley and there made her home, and it is said received worship from the men of the ancient days. Here she dwelt in her dual nature—sometimes appearing as a dragon, sometimes as a woman.

For a while, Mo-o-inanea lived with her brothers, the gods, at Waolani, but after some time, there were so many dragons that they needed to spread them across the islands. Mo-o-inanea decided to leave her brothers and find homes for her large family. So, she went down[257] to Puunui in the lower part of Nuuanu Valley, where she made her home, and it is said she was worshiped by the people of ancient times. Here, she lived in her dual nature—sometimes appearing as a dragon and sometimes as a woman.

Very rich clayey soil was found in this place, forced out of the earth as if by geyser action. It was greatly sought in later years by the chiefs who worshipped this goddess. They made the place tabu, and used the clay, sometimes eating it, but generally plastering the hair with it. This place was made very tabu by the late Queen Kaahumanu during her lifetime.

Very rich clayey soil was discovered here, pushed up from the ground as if by geyser activity. In later years, it was highly sought after by the chiefs who worshiped this goddess. They declared the area off-limits, using the clay, sometimes even eating it, but mostly covering their hair with it. This area was made very sacred by the late Queen Kaahumanu during her lifetime.

Mo-o-inanea lived in the pit from which this clay was procured, a place called Lua-palolo, meaning pit-of-sticky-clay. After she had come to this dwelling-place the dragons were sent out to find homes. Some became chiefs and others servants, and when by themselves were known as the evil ones. She distributed her family over all the islands from Hawaii to Niihau. Two of these dragon-women, according to the legends, lived as guardians of the pali (precipice) at the end of Nuuanu Valley, above Honolulu. After many years it was supposed that they both assumed the permanent forms of large stones which have never lost their associations with mysterious, miraculous power.

Mo-o-inanea lived in the pit where this clay was taken, a place called Lua-palolo, which means pit-of-sticky-clay. After she settled there, the dragons were sent out to find homes. Some became chiefs and others servants, and when they were alone, they were known as the evil ones. She spread her family across all the islands from Hawaii to Niihau. According to the legends, two of these dragon-women lived as guardians of the cliffs at the end of Nuuanu Valley, above Honolulu. After many years, it was believed that they both took on the permanent forms of large stones, which have never lost their connection to mysterious, miraculous power.

Even as late as 1825, Mr. Bloxam, the chaplain of the English man-of-war, recorded in "The Voyage of the Blonde" the following statement:

Even as late as 1825, Mr. Bloxam, the chaplain of the English warship, noted in "The Voyage of the Blonde" the following statement:

"At the bottom of the Parre (pali) there are two large stones on which even now offerings of fruits and flowers are laid to propitiate the Aku-wahines, or goddesses, who are supposed to have the power of granting a safe passage."

"At the bottom of the Parre (pali), there are two large stones where people still leave offerings of fruits and flowers to honor the Aku-wahines, or goddesses, who are believed to have the power to ensure safe passage."

Mr. Bloxam says that these were a kind of mo-o, or reptile, goddesses, and adds that it was difficult to explain the meaning of the name given to them, probably because the Hawaiians had nothing in the shape of serpents or large reptiles in their islands.

Mr. Bloxam says that these were a type of mo-o, or reptile, goddesses, and notes that it was hard to explain the meaning of the name they were given, likely because the Hawaiians had no serpents or large reptiles on their islands.

A native account of these stones says: "There is a large grove of hau-trees in Nuuanu Valley, and above these lie the two forest women, Hau-ola and Ha-puu. These are now two large stones, one being about three feet long with a fine smooth back, the other round with some little rough places. The long stone is on the seaward side, and this is the Mo-o woman, Hau-ola; and the other, Ha-puu. The leaves of ferns cover Hau-ola, being laid on that stone. On the other stone, Ha-puu, are lehua flowers. These are kupuas."[258]

A local story about these stones goes: "In Nuuanu Valley, there's a large grove of hau trees, and above them are the two forest women, Hau-ola and Ha-puu. They are now represented by two large stones, one about three feet long with a smooth back, and the other rounded with a few rough patches. The long stone is on the seaward side, which is Hau-ola, the Mo-o woman; the other is Ha-puu. Fern leaves are placed on Hau-ola, covering that stone. On the other stone, Ha-puu, there are lehua flowers. These are kupuas."[258]

Again the old people said that their ancestors had been accustomed to bring the navel cords of their children and bury them under these stones to insure protection of the little ones from evil, and that these were the stone women of Nuuanu.

Again, the elders said that their ancestors used to bring the umbilical cords of their children and bury them under these stones to ensure the little ones were protected from evil, and that these were the stone women of Nuuanu.

Ala-muki lived in the deep pools of the Waialua River near the place Ka-mo-o-loa, which received its name from the long journeys that dragon made over the plains of Waialua. She and her descendants guarded the paths and sometimes destroyed those who travelled that way.

Ala-muki lived in the deep pools of the Waialua River near the place Ka-mo-o-loa, which got its name from the long journeys that dragon took across the plains of Waialua. She and her descendants watched over the paths and sometimes eliminated those who traveled that way.

One dragon lived in the Ewa lagoon, now known as Pearl Harbor. This was Kane-kua-ana, who was said to have brought the pipi (oysters) to Ewa. She was worshipped by those who gathered the shell-fish. When the oysters began to disappear about 1850, the natives said that the dragon had become angry and was sending the oysters to Kahiki, or some far-away foreign land.

One dragon lived in the Ewa lagoon, now known as Pearl Harbor. This was Kane-kua-ana, who was believed to have brought the pipi (oysters) to Ewa. She was revered by those who collected the shellfish. When the oysters started to vanish around 1850, the locals said that the dragon had gotten angry and was sending the oysters to Kahiki, or some distant foreign land.

Kilioe, Koe, and Milolii were noted dragons on the island of Kauai. They were the dragons of the precipices of the northern coast of this island, who took the body of the high chief Lohiau and concealed it in a cave far up the steep side of the mountain. There is a very long interesting story of the love between Lohiau and Pele, the goddess of fire. In this story Pele overcame the dragons and won the love of the chief. Hiiaka, the sister of the fire-goddess, won a second victory over them when she rescued a body from the cave and brought it back to life.

Kilioe, Koe, and Milolii were famous dragons on the island of Kauai. They were the dragons that ruled the cliffs along the island's northern coast, who took the body of the high chief Lohiau and hid it in a cave high up on the mountain. There's a long, fascinating tale of the love between Lohiau and Pele, the goddess of fire. In this story, Pele defeated the dragons and won the affection of the chief. Hiiaka, the fire goddess's sister, scored another victory over them when she rescued a body from the cave and brought it back to life.

On Maui, the greatest dragon of the island was Kiha-wahine. The natives had the saying, "Kiha has mana, or miraculous power, like Mo-o-inanea." She lived in a large deep pool on the edge of the village Lahaina, and was worshipped by the royal family of Maui as their special guardian.

On Maui, the biggest dragon of the island was Kiha-wahine. The locals had a saying, "Kiha has mana, or miraculous power, like Mo-o-inanea." She lived in a big, deep pool at the edge of the village Lahaina and was revered by the royal family of Maui as their special guardian.

There were many dragons of the island of Hawaii, and the most noted of these were the two who lived in the Wailuku River near Hilo. They were called "the moving boards" which made a bridge across the river.

There were many dragons on the island of Hawaii, and the most famous of them were the two that lived in the Wailuku River near Hilo. They were known as "the moving boards" that formed a bridge across the river.

Sometimes they accepted offerings and permitted a safe passage, and sometimes they tipped the passengers into the water and drowned them. They were destroyed by Hiiaka.

Sometimes they accepted offerings and allowed safe passage, and other times they threw the passengers into the water and drowned them. They were defeated by Hiiaka.

Sacred to these dragons who were scattered over all the islands were the mo-o priests and the sorcerers, who propitiated them with offerings and sacrifices, chanting incantations.[259]

Sacred to these dragons scattered across all the islands were the mo-o priests and sorcerers, who appeased them with offerings and sacrifices, chanting spells.[259]


CHAS. R. BISHOP

CHAS. R. BISHOP

Mr. Chas. R. Bishop died in California early in 1915, having just passed his ninety-third birthday. He was born in Glens Falls, N.Y., and sailed around Cape Horn to Hawaii in the early days before steamship communication.

Mr. Chas. R. Bishop died in California early in 1915, having just turned ninety-three. He was born in Glens Falls, N.Y., and traveled around Cape Horn to Hawaii in the early days before steamships.

His wife, Pauahi, was a very high chiefess descended from the royal line of Kamehameha the Great. To her Kamehameha V. offered the throne, and on her refusal to espouse him remained a bachelor and died without heir. Mrs. Pauahi Bishop bequeathed her vast estate and fortune to found the schools for Hawaiian boys and girls, known as the Kamehameha Schools, Honolulu, and near these Mr. Bishop founded the Bishop Museum; which contains all the magnificent feather-cloaks, helmets, calabashes, etc., handed down from generation to generation through the royal line of the Kamehamehas and inherited by Mrs. Bishop. This has been greatly increased by other gifts and purchases and now forms the finest museum in the world, of relics of the Polynesian race.[260]

His wife, Pauahi, was a high-ranking chiefess from the royal Kamehameha lineage. Kamehameha V. offered her the throne, but when she declined to marry him, he remained single and died without an heir. Mrs. Pauahi Bishop left her extensive estate and wealth to establish schools for Hawaiian boys and girls, known as the Kamehameha Schools, in Honolulu. Near these schools, Mr. Bishop created the Bishop Museum, which houses all the beautiful feather cloaks, helmets, calabashes, and more, passed down through generations from the Kamehameha royal line and inherited by Mrs. Bishop. This collection has since been greatly expanded through additional donations and purchases and now forms the finest museum in the world for Polynesian artifacts.[260]


PARTIAL LIST OF HAWAIIAN TERMS USED

(For Pronunciation see page iv)

(For Pronunciation see page 4)

  • Uhu, 190.
  • Ulu, 37.
  • Ulu-nui, 143.
  • ulu-maika, 102.
  • umauma, 102.
  • unihipili, 8.
  • Upolu, 3.

PRESS NOTICES

LEGENDS OF OLD HONOLULU. By William Drake Westervelt. (Published July, 1915.) Press of Geo. H. Ellis Co., Boston. 12mo. $1.50.

LEGENDS OF OLD HONOLULU. By William Drake Westervelt. (Published July 1915.) Press of Geo. H. Ellis Co., Boston. 12mo. $1.50.

Lovers of legendary lore may feast upon this collection of traditional tales of the Hawaiian people and their origin as first told by the old Hawaiians and sometimes touched up and added to by the Hawaiian story-teller. The author was president of the Hawaiian Historical Society for some time, and is a resident of Honolulu. The tales found in this handsomely illustrated volume have already for the most part seen print in papers, magazines, and society reports, and they are well worthy of preservation in this permanent form. The legends tell of many things in heaven and on earth, of the creation of man, the gods who found water, the great dog Ku, the Cannibal Dog-man, the water of life of Kane.—Transcript, Boston, Mass., Aug. 11, 1915.

Lovers of legendary stories can enjoy this collection of traditional tales from the Hawaiian people, originally shared by the old Hawaiians and sometimes enhanced by the Hawaiian storytellers. The author served as the president of the Hawaiian Historical Society for a time and lives in Honolulu. The tales in this beautifully illustrated book have mostly been published in newspapers, magazines, and society reports, and they deserve to be preserved in this permanent format. The legends cover various topics in heaven and on earth, including the creation of humans, the gods who discovered water, the great dog Ku, the Cannibal Dog-man, and Kane’s water of life.—Transcript, Boston, Mass., Aug. 11, 1915.


"Legends of Old Honolulu," collected and translated by W. D. Westervelt, author of several other fine literary works, is an interesting and fascinating volume in which we are told with beauty of language and colorful description the weird and mysterious folk-lore of these distant people who live in a charmed atmosphere and whose life is one long summer day.

"Legends of Old Honolulu," collected and translated by W. D. Westervelt, author of several other remarkable literary works, is an intriguing and captivating volume that shares, with beautiful language and vivid descriptions, the strange and mysterious folklore of these distant people who live in a magical environment and whose life feels like one endless summer day.

These legends have been gathered from Hawaiian traditions by W. D. Westervelt, who resides in Honolulu, and who is particularly equipped for giving them to the reading public. They are illustrated with many sepia pictures taken from original photographs, and these add greatly to the charm of the book.

These legends were collected from Hawaiian traditions by W. D. Westervelt, who lives in Honolulu and is well-suited to share them with readers. The book is filled with numerous sepia-toned images taken from original photographs, which enhance its appeal significantly.

The author has not lost the simplicity of style in translation, and this makes these tales all the more delightful.

The author has kept the style simple in translation, which makes these stories even more enjoyable.

"The Great Dog Ku" is captivating in its unusual depiction. "The Wonderful Shell" is a veritable prose poem, and there is magic and wonderful imagery about "Pikoi the Rat-Killer" which will enthrall the youngsters and entertain their elders. All these legends have their own particular appeal, and this book may be classed among the rare offerings of the year.—Courier, Buffalo, N. Y., Aug. 29, 1915.[265]

"The Great Dog Ku" is fascinating in its unique portrayal. "The Wonderful Shell" reads like a true prose poem, and there's a sense of magic and stunning visuals in "Pikoi the Rat-Killer" that will captivate kids and entertain their parents. Each of these legends has its own special charm, and this book can be considered one of the exceptional releases of the year.—Courier, Buffalo, N. Y., Aug. 29, 1915.[265]

W. D. Westervelt has produced a book of permanent and world-wide interest in collecting and translating the legends of old Honolulu which embody all that the vanishing race knows of their origin and their life before the white man came to civilize and decimate them. The legends are given their proper setting by means of descriptive interludes and explanations of native customs and a key to the language and its pronunciation. No ethnologist, student of comparative religion, or mythologist can afford to be ignorant of the material collected by Mr. Westervelt and embodied in this well printed and finely illustrated little volume.

W. D. Westervelt has created a book of lasting and global interest by collecting and translating the legends of old Honolulu, which capture everything the disappearing culture knows about their origins and their life before European colonization changed and diminished their way of living. The legends are presented in context through descriptive sections and explanations of local customs, along with a guide to the language and its pronunciation. No ethnologist, student of comparative religion, or mythologist can afford to overlook the material gathered by Mr. Westervelt, found in this well-printed and beautifully illustrated little volume.

Published by Geo. H. Ellis Co., Boston, Mass.—Express, Portland, Me., Sept. 4, 1915.

Published by Geo. H. Ellis Co., Boston, Mass.—Express, Portland, Me., Sept. 4, 1915.


Mr. Westervelt has long been an active investigator of the aboriginal conditions of Hawaiian life, and the stories he has discovered have added not a little to our knowledge of the Polynesian race as it was before the dawn of history. The ancient Hawaiians were of an imaginative turn of mind, and their traditions abound in tales of gods and goblins. Some of the stories, now centuries old, are closely related to the legends that are known to exist in New Zealand and other islands of the Pacific, and many of them bear active resemblances to the fairy-tales of our own country. They are interesting enough in themselves, and have an added attraction for the student of comparative folk-lore. The present volume contains excellent illustrations of the scenery of Honolulu, some of them taken from photographs by the author.—Scotsman, Great Britain, Sept. 13, 1915.

Mr. Westervelt has been an active researcher of the original conditions of Hawaiian life for a long time, and the stories he's uncovered have significantly increased our understanding of the Polynesian race before recorded history began. The ancient Hawaiians had a vivid imagination, and their traditions are filled with tales of gods and supernatural beings. Some of these stories, which are now centuries old, are closely tied to the legends found in New Zealand and other Pacific islands, and many resemble the fairy tales from our own country. They are intriguing on their own and also hold extra appeal for those studying comparative folklore. This volume includes great illustrations of the scenery in Honolulu, some of which were taken from photographs by the author.—Scotsman, Great Britain, Sept. 13, 1915.


Mr. Westervelt, who gives us these legends of Polynesia, has lived for many years in Honolulu, and has made a special study of the history and traditions of the people of the islands. He writes as one well versed in his subject, and some of the legends which he presents to us are of great beauty, showing a fine and delicate imagination in their authors.

Mr. Westervelt, who shares these legends of Polynesia with us, has lived in Honolulu for many years and has focused on studying the history and traditions of the islanders. He writes with a deep understanding of his subject, and some of the legends he presents are incredibly beautiful, reflecting the fine and delicate imagination of their creators.

The character of the legends varies. One or two, and these perhaps the most interesting, are Creation myths. It is evident here and there that the original web is crossed with later strands which have obviously been introduced by Christian missionary teaching, and it is not always easy to disentangle them.

The character of the legends varies. One or two, which are probably the most interesting, are Creation myths. It's clear in some places that the original story is mixed with later elements that have clearly been added through Christian missionary teachings, and it's not always easy to separate them.

One, that has as primitive and antique a savour as any,[266] is that of the Hog-god, Kamapuaa. It is a great tale, and Kamapuaa was rather a glorious ruffian and capable of surprising transformations.

One that has as primitive and old-fashioned a taste as any, [266] is the story of the Hog-god, Kamapuaa. It's a great tale, and Kamapuaa was quite the glorious rogue, capable of astonishing transformations.

"Many of the Hawaiians [he writes] of to-day believe in the continual presence of the aumakuas, the spirits of the dead. In time past the aumakuas were a powerful reality. An ancester, a father or a grandfather, a makua, died. Sometimes he went to Po, the under-world, or to Milu, the shadow-land, or to Lani, the Hawaiian heaven, and sometimes he remained to be a torment or a blessing to his past friends."

"Many of today's Hawaiians [he writes] believe in the ongoing presence of aumakuas, the spirits of the dead. In the past, aumakuas were a powerful reality. An ancestor, a father or a grandfather, a makua, passed away. Sometimes he went to Po, the underworld, or to Milu, the shadow-land, or to Lani, the Hawaiian heaven, and sometimes he stayed behind to be a torment or a blessing to his former friends."

We could do well with more light thrown on these places, pleasant or unpleasant, and on the ideas of the Polynesians concerning the life after death. It seems that it would be well within Mr. Westervelt's power and knowledge to give us this further light, and we may hope that some day he will do so.—Times, London, Sept. 23, 1915.

We could really use more insight into these places, whether they’re nice or not, and into the Polynesians’ beliefs about life after death. It seems like Mr. Westervelt has the ability and knowledge to provide this insight, and we can hope that he will do so someday.—Times, London, Sept. 23, 1915.


Honolulu is fast becoming a favorite tourist land, and particularly since the tremendous popularity of a recent Hawaiian volcano play, a good many people have taken to humming pensively the native farewell song and discoursing wistfully of the Eden-like qualities of the islands. In view of this increasing interest, W. D. Westervelt's book of the legends of Honolulu is especially timely, although such a work always has value. During his residence in Honolulu this writer has collected and translated from the Hawaiian all the available legends of the region, retelling them with singular success.

Honolulu is quickly becoming a popular tourist destination, especially since the huge success of a recent Hawaiian volcano play. Many people have started humming the native farewell song and talking nostalgically about the paradise-like qualities of the islands. Given this growing interest, W. D. Westervelt's book on the legends of Honolulu is particularly relevant, although such a book is always valuable. While living in Honolulu, this writer gathered and translated all the available legends from Hawaiian into English, retelling them with great skill.

To mention but an instance, every one of them has a tale relating the creation of man. This haunting similarity is one of the fascinations of legend study. Mr. Westervelt has made a noteworthy contribution to that branch of literature.—Bellman, Minneapolis, Minn., Sept. 25, 1915.

To give just one example, each of them has a story about the creation of man. This striking similarity is part of what makes studying legends so fascinating. Mr. Westervelt has made a significant contribution to that area of literature.—Bellman, Minneapolis, Minn., Sept. 25, 1915.


These legends will prove of unusual interest to the general reader and especially to the scholar, thinker, and poet. They describe vividly and strongly the triumphs and the wanderings of the people of Hawaii. The legends of old Honolulu proper have been compiled from stories told by old Hawaiians still living; others, furnished by the pioneer American missionaries, who began their work on the islands early in the last century. The writer has lived among this remnant of a great race for many years, and through his sympathy and[267] deep appreciation of native hopes and native aspirations has been able to familiarize himself with their inner life.

These legends will be of great interest to general readers and especially to scholars, thinkers, and poets. They vividly and powerfully describe the triumphs and journeys of the people of Hawaii. The legends of old Honolulu have been compiled from stories told by older Hawaiians who are still alive, as well as anecdotes provided by the early American missionaries who began their work on the islands in the early part of the last century. The author has lived among this remnant of a great race for many years and, through his empathy and deep appreciation of native hopes and aspirations, has been able to connect with their inner lives.

Price, buckram, 12mo., $1.50; also in kapa. Press of Geo. H. Ellis Co., Boston, Mass.—Overland Monthly, San Francisco, Cal., Oct. 1, 1915.

Price, buckram, 12mo., $1.50; also in kapa. Press of Geo. H. Ellis Co., Boston, Mass.—Overland Monthly, San Francisco, Cal., Oct. 1, 1915.


"Legends of Old Honolulu" is an interesting summary of what is known about the Hawaiian Islands, their people, and the origin of their race.

"Legends of Old Honolulu" is an intriguing overview of what we know about the Hawaiian Islands, their inhabitants, and the origins of their race.

As soon as the Hawaiian alphabet was prepared, in 1821, native writers began delving into their past, finding there a treasure-mine of romantic stories and of valuable ethnological and historical facts in regard to the Polynesian race. These stories were written originally in Hawaiian, for native news-papers, and have been collected and translated by Mr. W. D. Westervelt, author of previous volumes on this same subject.

As soon as the Hawaiian alphabet was established in 1821, native writers started exploring their history, uncovering a wealth of romantic tales and important ethnological and historical facts about the Polynesian people. These stories were originally written in Hawaiian for local newspapers and have been gathered and translated by Mr. W. D. Westervelt, who has also written previous volumes on this topic.

While the book will be of special interest to students of ethnology and to those who have visited Honolulu, the romantic charm which pervades this Pacific archipelago gives its history a universal attraction for the reading public.

While the book will be particularly interesting to students of ethnology and those who have visited Honolulu, the romantic charm that fills this Pacific archipelago gives its history a universal appeal to the general public.

The volume is well bound and well illustrated. Boston: Geo. H. Ellis Co.—Globe, Boston, Oct. 25, 1915.

The book is nicely bound and well illustrated. Boston: Geo. H. Ellis Co.—Globe, Boston, Oct. 25, 1915.

 

 



Download ePUB

If you like this ebook, consider a donation!